title.gif (7562 bytes)

Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI

Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII

Chapter I

THERE was no possibility of taking a walk
that day. We had been wandering, indeed,
in the leafless shrubbery an hour in the
morning; but since dinner (Mrs. Reed, when
there was no company, dined early) the cold
winter wind had brought with it clouds so
sombre, and a rain so penetrating, that
further out-door exercise was now out of
the question.

I was glad of it: I never liked long walks,
especially on chilly afternoons: dreadful to
me was the coming home in the raw
twilight, with nipped fingers and toes, and a
heart saddened by the chidings of Bessie,
the nurse, and humbled by the
consciousness of my physical inferiority to
Eliza, John, and Georgiana Reed.

The said Eliza, John, and Georgiana were
now clustered round their mama in the
drawing-room: she lay reclined on a sofa by
the fireside, and with her darlings about her
(for the time neither quarrelling nor crying)
looked perfectly happy. Me, she had
dispensed from joining the group; saying,
"She regretted to be under the necessity of
keeping me at a distance; but that until she
heard from Bessie, and could discover by
her own observation, that I was

-1-

endeavouring in good earnest to acquire a
more sociable and childlike disposition, a
more attractive and sprightly manner
something lighter, franker, more natural, as
it were she really must exclude me from
privileges intended only for contented,
happy, little children."

"What does Bessie say I have done?" I
asked.

"Jane, I don't like cavillers or questioners;
besides, there is something truly forbidding
in a child taking up her elders in that manner.
Be seated somewhere; and until you can
speak pleasantly, remain silent."

A small breakfast-room adjoined the
drawing-room, I slipped in there. It
contained a bookcase: I soon possessed
myself of a volume, taking care that it should
be one stored with pictures. I mounted into
the window-seat: gathering up my feet, I sat
cross-legged, like a Turk; and, having
drawn the red moreen curtain nearly close, I
was shrined in double retirement.

Folds of scarlet drapery shut in my view to
the right hand; to the left were the clear
panes of glass, protecting, but not
separating me from the drear November
day. At intervals, while turning over the
leaves of my book, I studied the aspect of
that winter afternoon. Afar, it offered a pale
blank of mist and cloud; near a scene of wet
lawn and storm-beat shrub, with ceaseless
rain sweeping away wildly before a long
and lamentable blast.

I returned to my book Bewick's History of
British Birds: the letterpress thereof I cared
little for, generally speaking; and yet there
were certain introductory pages that, child
as I was, I could not pass quite as a blank.
They were those which treat of the haunts of
sea-fowl; of "the solitary rocks and

promontories" by them only inhabited; of the
coast of Norway, studded with isles from its
southern extremity, the Lindeness, or Naze,
to the North Cape

'Where the Northern Ocean, in vast whirls,

Boils round the naked, melancholy isles

Of farthest Thule; and the Atlantic surge

Pours in among the stormy Hebrides.'

Nor could I pass unnoticed the suggestion
of the bleak shores of Lapland, Siberia,
Spitzbergen, Nova Zembla, Iceland,
Greenland, with "the vast sweep of the
Arctic Zone, and those forlorn regions of
dreary space, that reservoir of frost and
snow, where firm fields of ice, the
accumulation of centuries of winters,
glazed in Alpine heights above heights,
surround the pole, and concentre the
multiplied rigours of extreme cold." Of these
death-white realms I formed an idea of my
own: shadowy, like all the half-
comprehended notions that float dim
through children's brains, but strangely
impressive. The words in these introductory
pages connected themselves with the
succeeding vignettes, and gave
significance to the rock standing up alone in
a sea of billow and spray; to the broken
boat stranded on a desolate coast; to the
cold and ghastly moon glancing through
bars of cloud at a wreck just sinking.

I cannot tell what sentiment haunted the
quite solitary churchyard, with its inscribed
headstone; its gate, its two trees, its low
horizon, girdled by a broken wall, and its
newly-risen crescent, attesting the hour of
eventide.

The two ships becalmed on a torpid sea, I
believed to be marine phantoms.

-2-

The fiend pinning down the thief's pack
behind him, I passed over quickly: it was an
object of terror.

So was the black horned thing seated aloof
on a rock, surveying a distant crowd
surrounding a gallows.

Each picture told a story; mysterious often
to my undeveloped understanding and
imperfect feelings, yet ever profoundly
interesting: as interesting as the tales
Bessie sometimes narrated on winter
evenings, when she chanced to be in good
humour; and when, having brought her
ironing-table to the nursery hearth, she
allowed us to sit about it, and while she got
up Mrs. Reed's lace frills, and crimped her
nightcap borders, fed our eager attention
with passages of love and adventure taken
from old fairy tales and other ballads; or (as
at a later period I discovered) from the
pages of Pamela, and Henry, Earl of
Moreland.

With Bewick on my knee, I was then happy:
happy at least in my way. I feared nothing
but interruption, and that came too soon.
The breakfast-room door opened.

"Boh! Madam Mope!" cried the voice of
John Reed; then he paused: he found the
room apparently empty.

"Where the dickens is she!" he continued.
"Lizzy! Georgy! (calling to his sisters) Joan
is not here: tell mama she is run out into the
rain bad animal!"

"It is well I drew the curtain," thought I; and I
wished fervently he might not discover my
hiding-place: nor would John Reed have
found it out himself; he was not quick either
of vision or conception; but Eliza just put her
head in at the door, and said at once:

"She is in the window-seat, to be sure,
Jack."

And I came out immediately, for I trembled
at the idea of being dragged forth by the
said Jack.

"What do you want?" I asked, with awkward
diffidence.

"Say, 'What do you want, Master Reed?'"
was the answer. "I want you to come here;"
and seating himself in an arm-chair, he
intimated by a gesture that I was to
approach and stand before him.

John Reed was a schoolboy of fourteen
years old; four years older than I, for I was
but ten: large and stout for his age, with a
dingy and unwholesome skin; thick
lineaments in a spacious visage, heavy
limbs and large extremities. He gorged
himself habitually at table, which made him
bilious, and gave him a dim and bleared
eye and flabby cheeks. He ought now to
have been at school; but his mama had
taken him home for a month or two, "on
account of his delicate health." Mr. Miles,
the master, affirmed that he would do very
well if he had fewer cakes and sweetmeats
sent him from home; but the mother's heart
turned from an opinion so harsh, and
inclined rather to the more refined idea that
John's sallowness was owing to over-
application and, perhaps, to pining after
home.

John had not much affection for his mother
and sisters, and an antipathy to me. He
bullied and punished me; not two or three
times in the week, nor once or twice in the
day, but continually: every nerve I had feared
him, and every morsel of flesh in my bones
shrank when he came near. There were
moments when I was bewildered by the
terror he inspired, because I had no appeal

-3-

whatever against either his menaces or his
inflictions; the servants did not like to offend
their young master by taking my part against
him, and Mrs. Reed was blind and deaf on
the subject: she never saw him strike or
heard him abuse me, though he did both
now and then in her very presence, more
frequently, however, behind her back.

Habitually obedient to John, I came up to his
chair: he spent some three minutes in
thrusting out his tongue at me as far as he
could without damaging the roots: I knew he
would soon strike, and while dreading the
blow, I mused on the disgusting and ugly
appearance of him who would presently
deal it. I wonder if he read that notion in my
face; for, all at once, without speaking, he
struck suddenly and strongly. I tottered, and
on regaining my equilibrium retired back a
step or two from his chair.

"That is for your impudence in answering
mama awhile since," said he, "and for your
sneaking way of getting behind curtains,
and for the look you had in your eyes two
minutes since, you rat!"

Accustomed to John Reed's abuse, I never
had an idea of replying to it; my care was
how to endure the blow which would
certainly follow the insult.

"What were you doing behind the curtain?"
he asked.

"I was reading."

"Show the book."

I returned to the window and fetched it
thence.

"You have no business to take our books;
you are a dependent, mama says; you have
no money; your father left you none; you

ought to beg, and not to live here with
gentlemen's children like us, and eat the
same meals we do, and wear clothes at our
mama's expense. Now, I'll teach you to
rummage my bookshelves: for they
aremine; all the house belongs to me, or will
do in a few years. Go and stand by the door,
out of the way of the mirror and the
windows."

I did so, not at first aware what was his
intention; but when I saw him lift and poise
the book and stand in act to hurl it, I
instinctively started aside with a cry of
alarm: not soon enough, however; the
volume was flung, it hit me, and I fell,
striking my head against the door and
cutting it. The cut bled, the pain was sharp:
my terror had passed its climax; other
feelings succeeded.

"Wicked and cruel boy!" I said. "You are like
a murderer you are like a slave-driver you
are like the Roman emperors!"

I had read Goldsmith's History of Rome,
and had formed my opinion of Nero,
Caligula, etc. Also I had drawn parallels in
silence, which I never thought thus to have
declared aloud.

"What! what!" he cried. "Did she say that to
me? Did you hear her, Eliza and
Georgiana? Won't I tell mama? but first"

He ran headlong at me: I felt him grasp my
hair and my shoulder: he had closed with a
desperate thing. I really saw in him a tyrant,
a murderer. I felt a drop or two of blood from
my head trickle down my neck, and was
sensible of somewhat pungent suffering:
these sensations for the time predominated
over fear, and I received him in frantic sort. I
don't very well know what I did with my
hands, but he called me "Rat! Rat!" and
bellowed out aloud. Aid was near him: Eliza

-4-

and Georgiana had run for Mrs. Reed, who
was gone upstairs: she now came upon the
scene, followed by Bessie and her maid
Abbot. We were parted: I heard the words:

"Dear! dear! What a fury to fly at Master
John!"

"Did ever anybody see such a picture of
passion!"

Then Mrs. Reed subjoined:

"Take her away to the red-room, and lock
her in there." Four hands were immediately
laid upon me, and I was borne upstairs.

Chapter II

I RESISTED all the way: a new thing for me,
and a circumstance which greatly
strengthened the bad opinion Bessie and
Miss Abbot were disposed to entertain of
me. The fact is, I was a trifle beside myself;
or rather out of myself, as the French would
say: I was conscious that a moment's
mutiny had already rendered me liable to
strange penalties, and, like any other rebel
slave, I felt resolved, in my desperation, to
go all lengths.

"Hold her arms, Miss Abbot: she's like a
mad cat."

"For shame! for shame!" cried the lady's-
maid. "What shocking conduct, Miss Eyre,
to strike a young gentleman, your
benefactress's son! Your young master."

"Master! How is he my master? Am I a
servant?"

"No; you are less than a servant, for you do
nothing for your keep. There, sit down, and
think over your wickedness."

They had got me by this time into the
apartment indicated by Mrs. Reed, and had
thrust me upon a stool: my impulse was to
rise from it like a spring; their two pair of
hands arrested me instantly.

"If you don't sit still, you must be tied down,"
said Bessie. "Miss Abbot, lend me your
garters; she would break mine directly."

Miss Abbot turned to divest a stout leg of the
necessary ligature. This preparation for
bonds, and the additional ignominy it
inferred, took a little of the excitement out of
me.

"Don't take them off," I cried; "I will not stir."

In guarantee whereof, I attached myself to
my seat by my hands.

"Mind you don't," said Bessie; and when
she had ascertained that I was really
subsiding, she loosened her hold of me;
then she and Miss Abbot stood with folded
arms, looking darkly and doubtfully on my
face, as incredulous of my sanity.

"She never did so before," at last said
Bessie, turning to the Abigail.

"But it was always in her," was the reply.
"I've told Missis often my opinion about the
child, and Missis agreed with me. She's an
underhand little thing: I never saw a girl of
her age with so much cover."

Bessie answered not; but ere long,
addressing me, she said,

"You ought to be aware, Miss, that you are
under obligations to Mrs. Reed: she keeps
you: if she were to turn you off, you would
have to go to the poorhouse."

I had nothing to say to these words: they

-5-

were not new to me: my very first
recollections of existence included hints of
the same kind. This reproach of my
dependence had become a vague sing-
song in my ear: very painful and crushing,
but only half intelligible. Miss Abbot joined
in:

"And you ought not to think yourself on an
equality with the Misses Reed and Master
Reed, because Missis kindly allows you to
be brought up with them. They will have a
great deal of money, and you will have
none: it is your place to be humble, and to try
to make yourself agreeable to them."

"What we tell you is for your good," added
Bessie, in no harsh voice, "you should try to
be useful and pleasant, then, perhaps, you
would have a home here; but if you become
passionate and rude, Missis will send you
away, I am sure."

"Besides," said Miss Abbot, "God will
punish her: He might strike her dead in the
midst of her tantrums, and then where
would she go? Come, Bessie, we will leave
her: I wouldn't have her heart for anything.
Say your prayers, Miss Eyre, when you are
by yourself; for if you don't repent,
something bad might be permitted to come
down the chimney and fetch you away."

They went, shutting the door, and locking it
behind them.

The red-room was a square chamber, very
seldom slept in, I might say never, indeed,
unless when a chance influx of visitors at
Gateshead Hall rendered it necessary to
turn to account all the accommodation it
contained: yet it was one of the largest and
stateliest chambers in the mansion. A bed
supported on massive pillars of mahogany,
hung with curtains of deep red damask,
stood out like a tabernacle in the centre; the

two large windows, with their blinds always
drawn down, were half shrouded in
festoons and falls of similar drapery; the
carpet was red; the table at the foot of the
bed was covered with a crimson cloth; the
walls were a soft fawn colour with a blush of
pink in it; the wardrobe, the toilet-table, the
chairs were of darkly polished old
mahogany. Out of these deep surrounding
shades rose high, and glared white, the
piled-up mattresses and pillows of the bed,
spread with a snowy Marseilles
counterpane. Scarcely less prominent was
an ample cushioned easy-chair near the
head of the bed, also white, with a footstool
before it; and looking, as I thought, like a
pale throne.

This room was chill, because it seldom had
a fire; it was silent, because remote from
the nursery and kitchen; solemn, because it
was known to be so seldom entered. The
house-maid alone came here on
Saturdays, to wipe from the mirrors and the
furniture a week's quiet dust: and Mrs.
Reed herself, at far intervals, visited it to
review the contents of a certain secret
drawer in the wardrobe, where were stored
divers parchments, her jewel-casket, and
a miniature of her deceased husband; and
in those last words lies the secret of the red-
room the spell which kept it so lonely in spite
of its grandeur.

Mr. Reed had been dead nine years: it was
in this chamber he breathed his last; here he
lay in state; hence his coffin was borne by
the undertaker's men; and, since that day, a
sense of dreary consecration had guarded
it from frequent intrusion.

My seat, to which Bessie and the bitter Miss
Abbot had left me riveted, was a low
ottoman near the marble chimney-piece;
the bed rose before me; to my right hand
there was the high, dark wardrobe, with

-6-

subdued, broken reflections varying the
gloss of its panels; to my left were the
muffled windows; a great looking-glass
between them repeated the vacant majesty
of the bed and room. I was not quite sure
whether they had locked the door; and when
I dared move, I got up and went to see. Alas!
yes: no jail was ever more secure.
Returning, I had to cross before the looking-
glass; my fascinated glance involuntarily
explored the depth it revealed. All looked
colder and darker in that visionary hollow
than in reality: and the strange little figure
there gazing at me, with a white face and
arms specking the gloom, and glittering
eyes of fear moving where all else was still,
had the effect of a real spirit: I thought it like
one of the tiny phantoms, half fairy, half imp,
Bessie's evening stories represented as
coming out of lone, ferny dells in moors, and
appearing before the eyes of belated
travellers. I returned to my stool.

Superstition was with me at that moment;
but it was not yet her hour for complete
victory: my blood was still warm; the mood
of the revolted slave was still bracing me
with its bitter vigour; I had to stem a rapid
rush of retrospective thought before I
quailed to the dismal present.

All John Reed's violent tyrannies, all his
sisters' proud indifference, all his mother's
aversion, all the servants' partiality, turned
up in my disturbed mind like a dark deposit
in a turbid well. Why was I always suffering,
always browbeaten, always accused, for
ever condemned? Why could I never
please? Why was it useless to try to win any
one's favour? Eliza, who was headstrong
and selfish, was respected. Georgiana,
who had a spoiled temper, a very acrid
spite, a captious and insolent carriage, was
universally indulged. Her beauty, her pink
cheeks and golden curls, seemed to give
delight to all who looked at her, and to

purchase indemnity for every fault. John no
one thwarted, much less punished; though
he twisted the necks of the pigeons, killed
the little pea-chicks, set the dogs at the
sheep, stripped the hothouse vines of their
fruit, and broke the buds off the choicest
plants in the conservatory: he called his
mother "old girl," too; sometimes reviled her
for her dark skin, similar to his own; bluntly
disregarded her wishes; not unfrequently
tore and spoiled her silk attire; and he was
still "her own darling." I dared commit no
fault: I strove to fulfil every duty; and I was
termed naughty and tiresome, sullen and
sneaking, from morning to noon, and from
noon to night.

My head still ached and bled with the blow
and fall I had received: no one had reproved
John for wantonly striking me; and because
I had turned against him to avert farther
irrational violence, I was loaded with
general opprobrium.

"Unjust! unjust!" said my reason, forced by
the agonising stimulus into precocious
though transitory power: and Resolve,
equally wrought up, instigated some
strange expedient to achieve escape from
insupportable oppression as running away,
or, if that could not be effected, never eating
or drinking more, and letting myself die.

What a consternation of soul was mine that
dreary afternoon! How all my brain was in
tumult, and all my heart in insurrection! Yet in
what darkness, what dense ignorance, was
the mental battle fought! I could not answer
the ceaseless inward question why I thus
suffered; now, at the distance of I will not
say how many years, I see it clearly.

I was a discord in Gateshead Hall: I was like
nobody there; I had nothing in harmony with
Mrs. Reed or her children, or her chosen
vassalage. If they did not love me, in fact, as

-7-

little did I love them. They were not bound to
regard with affection a thing that could not
sympathise with one amongst them; a
heterogeneous thing, opposed to them in
temperament, in capacity, in propensities;
a useless thing, incapable of serving their
interest, or adding to their pleasure; a
noxious thing, cherishing the germs of
indignation at their treatment, of contempt
of their judgment. I know that had I been a
sanguine, brilliant, careless, exacting,
handsome, romping child though equally
dependent and friendless Mrs. Reed would
have endured my presence more
complacently; her children would have
entertained for me more of the cordiality of
fellow-feeling; the servants would have
been less prone to make me the scapegoat
of the nursery.

Daylight began to forsake the red-room; it
was past four o'clock, and the beclouded
afternoon was tending to drear twilight. I
heard the rain still beating continuously on
the staircase window, and the wind howling
in the grove behind the hall; I grew by
degrees cold as a stone, and then my
courage sank. My habitual mood of
humiliation, self-doubt, forlorn depression,
fell damp on the embers of my decaying ire.
All said I was wicked, and perhaps I might
be so; what thought had I been but just
conceiving of starving myself to death? That
certainly was a crime: and was I fit to die?
Or was the vault under the chancel of
Gateshead Church an inviting bourne? In
such vault I had been told did Mr. Reed lie
buried; and led by this thought to recall his
idea, I dwelt on it with gathering dread. I
could not remember him; but I knew that he
was my own uncle my mother's brother that
he had taken me when a parentless infant to
his house; and that in his last moments he
had required a promise of Mrs. Reed that
she would rear and maintain me as one of
her own children. Mrs. Reed probably

considered she had kept this promise; and
so she had, I dare say, as well as her nature
would permit her; but how could she really
like an interloper not of her race, and
unconnected with her, after her husband's
death, by any tie? It must have been most
irksome to find herself bound by a hard-
wrung pledge to stand in the stead of a
parent to a strange child she could not love,
and to see an uncongenial alien
permanently intruded on her own family
group.

A singular notion dawned upon me. I
doubted not never doubted that if Mr. Reed
had been alive he would have treated me
kindly; and now, as I sat looking at the white
bed and overshadowed walls occasionally
also turning a fascinated eye towards the
dimly gleaning mirror I began to recall what I
had heard of dead men, troubled in their
graves by the violation of their last wishes,
revisiting the earth to punish the perjured
and avenge the oppressed; and I thought
Mr. Reed's spirit, harassed by the wrongs
of his sister's child, might quit its abode
whether in the church vault or in the unknown
world of the departed and rise before me in
this chamber. I wiped my tears and hushed
my sobs, fearful lest any sign of violent grief
might waken a preternatural voice to
comfort me, or elicit from the gloom some
haloed face, bending over me with strange
pity. This idea, consolatory in theory, I felt
would be terrible if realised: with all my
might I endeavoured to stifle it I
endeavoured to be firm. Shaking my hair
from my eyes, I lifted my head and tried to
look boldly round the dark room; at this
moment a light gleamed on the wall. Was it, I
asked myself, a ray from the moon
penetrating some aperture in the blind? No;
moonlight was still, and this stirred; while I
gazed, it glided up to the ceiling and
quivered over my head. I can now
conjecture readily that this streak of light

-8-

was, in all likelihood, a gleam from a lantern
carried by some one across the lawn: but
then, prepared as my mind was for horror,
shaken as my nerves were by agitation, I
thought the swift darting beam was a herald
of some coming vision from another world.
My heart beat thick, my head grew hot; a
sound filled my ears, which I deemed the
rushing of wings; something seemed near
me; I was oppressed, suffocated:
endurance broke down; I rushed to the door
and shook the lock in desperate effort.
Steps came running along the outer
passage; the key turned, Bessie and Abbot
entered.

"Miss Eyre, are you ill?" said Bessie.

"What a dreadful noise! it went quite through
me!" exclaimed Abbot.

"Take me out! Let me go into the nursery!"
was my cry.

"What for? Are you hurt? Have you seen
something?" again demanded Bessie.

"Oh! I saw a light, and I thought a ghost
would come." I had now got hold of
Bessie's hand, and she did not snatch it
from me.

"She has screamed out on purpose,"
declared Abbot, in some disgust. "And what
a scream! If she had been in great pain one
would have excused it, but she only wanted
to bring us all here: I know her naughty
tricks."

"What is all this?" demanded another voice
peremptorily; and Mrs. Reed came along
the corridor, her cap flying wide, her gown
rustling stormily. "Abbot and Bessie, I
believe I gave orders that Jane Eyre should
be left in the red-room till I came to her
myself."

"Miss Jane screamed so loud, ma'am,"
pleaded Bessie.

"Let her go," was the only answer. "Loose
Bessie's hand, child: you cannot succeed in
getting out by these means, be assured. I
abhor artifice, particularly in children; it is
my duty to show you that tricks will not
answer: you will now stay here an hour
longer, and it is only on condition of perfect
submission and stillness that I shall liberate
you then."

"O aunt! have pity! Forgive me! I cannot
endure it let me be punished some other
way! I shall be killed if"

"Silence! This violence is all most
repulsive:" and so, no doubt, she felt it. I was
a precocious actress in her eyes; she
sincerely looked on me as a compound of
virulent passions, mean spirit, and
dangerous duplicity.

Bessie and Abbot having retreated, Mrs.
Reed, impatient of my now frantic anguish
and wild sobs, abruptly thrust me back and
locked me in, without farther parley. I heard
her sweeping away; and soon after she
was gone, I suppose I had a species of fit:
unconsciousness closed the scene.

Chapter III

THE next thing I remember is, waking up
with a feeling as if I had had a frightful
nightmare, and seeing before me a terrible
red glare, crossed with thick black bars. I
heard voices, too, speaking with a hollow
sound, and as if muffled by a rush of wind or
water: agitation, uncertainty, and an all-
predominating sense of terror confused my
faculties. Ere long, I became aware that
some one was handling me; lifting me up
and supporting me in a sitting posture, and
that more tenderly than I had ever been

-9-

raised or upheld before. I rested my head
against a pillow or an arm, and felt easy.

In five minutes more the cloud of
bewilderment dissolved: I knew quite well
that I was in my own bed, and that the red
glare was the nursery fire. It was night: a
candle burnt on the table; Bessie stood at
the bed-foot with a basin in her hand, and a
gentleman sat in a chair near my pillow,
leaning over me.

I felt an inexpressible relief, a soothing
conviction of protection and security, when I
knew that there was a stranger in the room,
an individual not belonging to Gateshead.,
and not related to Mrs. Reed. Turning from
Bessie (though her presence was far less
obnoxious to me than that of Abbot, for
instance, would have been), I scrutinised
the face of the gentleman: I knew him; it was
Mr. Lloyd, an apothecary, sometimes called
in by Mrs. Reed when the servants were
ailing: for herself and the children she
employed a physician.

"Well, who am I?" he asked.

I pronounced his name, offering him at the
same time my hand: he took it, smiling and
saying, "We shall do very well by-and-by."
Then he laid me down, and addressing
Bessie, charged her to be very careful that I
was not disturbed during the night. Having
given some further directions, and intimates
that he should call again the next day, he
departed; to my grief: I felt so sheltered and
befriended while he sat in the chair near my
pillow; and as he closed the door after him,
all the room darkened and my heart again
sank: inexpressible sadness weighed it
down.

"Do you feel as if you should sleep, Miss?"
asked Bessie, rather softly.

Scarcely dared I answer her; for I feared the
next sentence might be rough. "I will try."

"Would you like to drink, or could you eat
anything?"

"No, thank you, Bessie."

"Then I think I shall go to bed, for it is past
twelve o'clock; but you may call me if you
want anything in the night."

Wonderful civility this! It emboldened me to
ask a question.

"Bessie, what is the matter with me? Am I
ill?"

"You fell sick, I suppose, in the red-room
with crying; you'll be better soon, no doubt."

Bessie went into the housemaid's
apartment, which was near. I heard her say

"Sarah, come and sleep with me in the
nursery; I daren't for my life be alone with
that poor child to-night: she might die; it's
such a strange thing she should have that fit:
I wonder if she saw anything. Missis was
rather too hard."

Sarah came back with her; they both went
to bed; they were whispering together for
half-an-hour before they fell asleep. I
caught scraps of their conversation, from
which I was able only too distinctly to infer
the main subject discussed.

"Something passed her, all dressed in
white, and vanished" "A great black dog
behind him" "Three loud raps on the
chamber door" "A light in the churchyard just
over his grave," etc. etc.

At last both slept: the fire and the candle
went out. For me, the watches of that long

-10-

night passed in ghastly wakefulness;
strained by dread: such dread as children
only can feel.

No severe or prolonged bodily illness
followed this incident of the red-room; it
only gave my nerves a shock of which I feel
the reverberation to this day. Yes, Mrs.
Reed, to you I owe some fearful pangs of
mental suffering, but I ought to forgive you,
for you knew not what you did: while rending
my heart-strings, you thought you were only
uprooting my bad propensities.

Next day, by noon, I was up and dressed,
and sat wrapped in a shawl by the nursery
hearth. I felt physically weak and broken
down: but my worse ailment was an
unutterable wretchedness of mind: a
wretchedness which kept drawing from me
silent tears; no sooner had I wiped one salt
drop from my cheek than another followed.
Yet, I thought, I ought to have been happy,
for none of the Reeds were there, they were
all gone out in the carriage with their mama.
Abbot, too, was sewing in another room,
and Bessie, as she moved hither and
thither, putting away toys and arranging
drawers, addressed to me every now and
then a word of unwonted kindness. This
state of things should have been to me a
paradise of peace, accustomed as I was to
a life of ceaseless reprimand and thankless
fagging; but, in fact, my racked nerves were
now in such a state that no calm could
soothe, and no pleasure excite them
agreeably.

Bessie had been down into the kitchen, and
she brought up with her a tart on a certain
brightly painted china plate, whose bird of
paradise, nestling in a wreath of convolvuli
and rosebuds, had been wont to stir in me a
most enthusiastic sense of admiration; and
which plate I had often petitioned to be
allowed to take in my hand in order to

examine it more closely, but had always
hitherto been deemed unworthy of such a
privilege. This precious vessel was now
placed on my knee, and I was cordially
invited to eat the circlet of delicate pastry
upon it. Vain favour! coming, like most other
favours long deferred and often wished for,
too late! I could not eat the tart; and the
plumage of the bird, the tints of the flowers,
seemed strangely faded: I put both plate
and tart away. Bessie asked if I would have
a book: the word book acted as a transient
stimulus, and I begged her to fetch
Gulliver's Travels from the library. This book
I had again and again perused with delight. I
considered it a narrative of facts, and
discovered in it a vein of interest deeper
than what I found in fairy tales: for as to the
elves, having sought them in vain among
foxglove leaves and bells, under
mushrooms and beneath the ground-ivy
mantling old wall-nooks, I had at length
made up my mind to the sad truth, that they
were all gone out of England to some
savage country where the woods were
wilder and thicker, and the population more
scant; whereas, Lilliput and Brobdignag
being, in my creed, solid parts of the earth's
surface, I doubted not that I might one day,
by taking a long voyage, see with my own
eyes the little fields, houses, and trees, the
diminutive people, the tiny cows, sheep,
and birds of the one realm; and the corn-
fields forest-high, the mighty mastiffs, the
monster cats, the tower-like men and
women, of the other. Yet, when this
cherished volume was now placed in my
hand when I turned over its leaves, and
sought in its marvellous pictures the charm I
had, till now, never failed to find all was
eerie and dreary; the giants were gaunt
goblins, the pigmies malevolent and fearful
imps, Gulliver a most desolate wanderer in
most dread and dangerous regions. I
closed the book, which I dared no longer
peruse, and put it on the table, beside the

-11-

untasted tart.

Bessie had now finished dusting and
tidying the room, and having washed her
hands, she opened a certain little drawer,
full of splendid shreds of silk and satin, and
began making a new bonnet for
Georgiana's doll. Meantime she sang: her
song was

'In the days when we were gipsying,

A long time ago.'

I had often heard the song before, and
always with lively delight; for Bessie had a
sweet voice, at least, I thought so. But now,
though her voice was still sweet, I found in
its melody an indescribable sadness.
Sometimes, preoccupied with her work,
she sang the refrain very low, very
lingeringly; "A long time ago" came out like
the saddest cadence of a funeral hymn. She
passed into another ballad, this time a really
doleful one.

'My feet they are sore, and my limbs they
are weary;

Long is the way, and the mountains are
wild;

Soon will the twilight close moonless and
dreary

Over the path of the poor orphan child.

Why did they send me so far and so lonely,

Up where the moors spread and grey rocks
are piled?

Men are hard-hearted, and kind angels only

Watch o'er the steps of a poor orphan child.

Yet distant and soft the night breeze is
blowing,

Clouds there are none, and clear stars
beam mild,

God, in His mercy, protection is showing,

Comfort and hope to the poor orphan child.

Ev'n should I fall o'er the broken bridge
passing,

Or stray in the marshes, by false lights
beguiled,

Still will my Father, with promise and
blessing,

Take to His bosom the poor orphan child.

There is a thought that for strength should
avail me,

Though both of shelter and kindred
despoiled;

Heaven is a home, and a rest will not fail
me;

God is a friend to the poor orphan child.'

"Come, Miss Jane, don't cry," said Bessie
as she finished. She might as well have
said to the fire, "don't burn!" but how could
she divine the morbid suffering to which I
was a prey? In the course of the morning Mr.
Lloyd came again.

"What, already up!" said he, as he entered
the nursery. "Well, nurse, how is she?"

Bessie answered that I was doing very well.

"Then she ought to look more cheerful.
Come here, Miss Jane: your name is Jane,

-12-

is it not?"

"Yes, sir, Jane Eyre."

"Well, you have been crying, Miss Jane
Eyre; can you tell me what about? Have you
any pain?"

"No, sir."

"Oh! I daresay she is crying because she
could not go out with Missis in the carriage,"
interposed Bessie.

"Surely not! why, she is too old for such
pettishness."

I thought so too; and my self-esteem being
wounded by the false charge, I answered
promptly, "I never cried for such a thing in my
life: I hate going out in the carriage. I cry
because I am miserable."

"Oh fie, Miss!" said Bessie.

The good apothecary appeared a little
puzzled. I was standing before him; he fixed
his eyes on me very steadily: his eyes were
small and grey; not very bright, but I dare say
I should think them shrewd now: he had a
hard-featured yet good-natured looking
face. Having considered me at leisure, he
said

"What made you ill yesterday?"

"She had a fall," said Bessie, again putting
in her word.

"Fall! why, that is like a baby again! Can't
she manage to walk at her age? She must
be eight or nine years old."

"I was knocked down," was the blunt
explanation, jerked out of me by another
pang of mortified pride; "but that did not

make me ill," I added; while Mr. Lloyd
helped himself to a pinch of snuff.

As he was returning the box to his waistcoat
pocket, a loud bell rang for the servants'
dinner; he knew what it was. "That's for you,
nurse," said he; "you can go down; I'll give
Miss Jane a lecture till you come back."

Bessie would rather have stayed, but she
was obliged to go, because punctuality at
meals was rigidly enforced at Gateshead
Hall.

"The fall did not make you ill; what did,
then?" pursued Mr. Lloyd when Bessie was
gone.

"I was shut up in a room where there is a
ghost till after dark."

I saw Mr. Lloyd smile and frown at the same
time. "Ghost! What, you are a baby after all!
You are afraid of ghosts?"

"Of Mr. Reed's ghost I am: he died in that
room, and was laid out there. Neither
Bessie nor any one else will go into it at
night, if they can help it; and it was cruel to
shut me up alone without a candle, so cruel
that I think I shall never forget it."

"Nonsense! And is it that makes you so
miserable? Are you afraid now in daylight?"

"No: but night will come again before long:
and besides, I am unhappy, very unhappy,
for other things."

"What other things? Can you tell me some of
them?"

How much I wished to reply fully to this
question! How difficult it was to frame any
answer! Children can feel, but they cannot
analyse their feelings; and if the analysis is

-13-

partially effected in thought, they know not
how to express the result of the process in
words. Fearful, however, of losing this first
and only opportunity of relieving my grief by
imparting it, I, after a disturbed pause,
contrived to frame a meagre, though, as far
as it went, true response.

"For one thing, I have no father or mother,
brothers or sisters."

"You have a kind aunt and cousins."

Again I paused; then bunglingly enounced

"But John Reed knocked me down, and my
aunt shut me up in the red-room."

Mr. Lloyd a second time produced his snuff-
box.

"Don't you think Gateshead Hall a very
beautiful house?" asked he. "Are you not
very thankful to have such a fine place to live
at?"

"It is not my house, sir; and Abbot says I
have less right to be here than a servant."

"Pooh! you can't be silly enough to wish to
leave such a splendid place?"

"If I had anywhere else to go, I should be
glad to leave it; but I can never get away
from Gateshead till I am a woman."

"Perhaps you may who knows? Have you
any relations besides Mrs. Reed?"

"I think not, sir."

"None belonging to your father?"

"I don't know. I asked Aunt Reed once, and
she said possibly I might have some poor,
low relations called Eyre, but she knew

nothing about them."

"If you had such, would you like to go to
them?"

I reflected. Poverty looks grim to grown
people; still more so to children: they have
not much idea of industrious, working,
respectable poverty; they think of the word
only as connected with ragged clothes,
scanty food, fireless grates, rude manners,
and debasing vices: poverty for me was
synonymous with degradation.

"No; I should not like to belong to poor
people," was my reply.

"Not even if they were kind to you?"

I shook my head: I could not see how poor
people had the means of being kind; and
then to learn to speak like them, to adopt
their manners, to be uneducated, to grow
up like one of the poor women I saw
sometimes nursing their children or
washing their clothes at the cottage doors
of the village of Gateshead: no, I was not
heroic enough to purchase liberty at the
price of caste.

"But are your relatives so very poor? Are
they working people?"

"I cannot tell; Aunt. Reed says if I have any,
they must be a beggarly set: I should not like
to go a begging."

"Would you like to go to school?"

Again I reflected: I scarcely knew what
school was: Bessie sometimes spoke of it
as a place where young ladies sat in the
stocks, wore backboards, and were
expected to be exceedingly genteel and
precise: John Reed hated his school, and
abused his master; but John Reed's tastes

-14-

were no rule for mine, and if Bessie's
accounts of school-discipline (gathered
from the young ladies of a family where she
had lived before coming to Gateshead)
were somewhat appalling, her details of
certain accomplishments attained by these
same young ladies were, I thought, equally
attractive. She boasted of beautiful
paintings of landscapes and flowers by
them executed; of songs they could sing
and pieces they could play, of purses they
could net, of French books they could
translate; till my spirit was moved to
emulation as I listened. Besides, school
would be a complete change: it implied a
long journey, an entire separation from
Gateshead, an entrance into a new life.

"I should indeed like to go to school," was
the audible conclusion of my musings.

"Well, well! who knows what may happen?"
said Mr. Lloyd, as he got up. "The child
ought to have change of air and scene," he
added, speaking to himself; "nerves not in a
good state."

Bessie now returned; at the same moment
the carriage was heard rolling up the gravel-
walk.

"Is that your mistress, nurse?" asked Mr.
Lloyd. "I should like to speak to her before I
go."

Bessie invited him to walk into the
breakfast-room, and led the way out. In the
interview which followed between him and
Mrs. Reed, I presume, from after-
occurrences, that the apothecary ventured
to recommend my being sent to school; and
the recommendation was no doubt readily
enough adopted; for as Abbot said, in
discussing the subject with Bessie when
both sat sewing in the nursery one night,
after I was in bed, and, as they thought,

asleep, "Missis was, she dared say, glad
enough to get rid of such a tiresome, ill-
conditioned child, who always looked as if
she were watching everybody, and
scheming plots underhand." Abbot, I think,
gave me credit for being a sort of infantine
Guy Fawkes.

On that same occasion I learned, for the first
time, from Miss Abbot's communications to
Bessie, that my father had been a poor
clergyman; that my mother had married him
against the wishes of her friends, who
considered the match beneath her; that my
grandfather Reed was so irritated at her
disobedience, he cut her off without a
shilling; that after my mother and father had
been married a year, the latter caught the
typhus fever while visiting among the poor
of a large manufacturing town where his
curacy was situated, and where that
disease was then prevalent: that my mother
took the infection from him, and both died
within a month of each other.

Bessie, when she heard this narrative,
sighed and said, "Poor Miss Jane is to be
pitied, too, Abbot."

"Yes," responded Abbot; "if she were a
nice, pretty child, one might compassionate
her forlornness; but one really cannot care
for such a little toad as that."

"Not a great deal, to be sure," agreed
Bessie: "at any rate, a beauty like Miss
Georgiana would be more moving in the
same condition."

"Yes, I doat on Miss Georgiana!" cried the
fervent Abbot. "Little darling! with her long
curls and her blue eyes, and such a sweet
colour as she has; just as if she were
painted! Bessie, I could fancy a Welsh rabbit
for supper."

-15-

"So could I with a roast onion. Come, we'll
go down." They went.

Chapter IV

FROM my discourse with Mr. Lloyd, and
from the above reported conference
between Bessie and Abbot, I gathered
enough of hope to suffice as a motive for
wishing to get well: a change seemed near,
I desired and waited it in silence. It tarried,
however: days and weeks passed: I had
regained my normal state of health, but no
new allusion was made to the subject over
which I brooded. Mrs. Reed surveyed me at
times with a severe eye, but seldom
addressed me: since my illness, she had
drawn a more marked line of separation
than ever between me and her own
children; appointing me a small closet to
sleep in by myself, condemning me to take
my meals alone, and pass all my time in the
nursery, while my cousins were constantly in
the drawing-room. Not a hint, however, did
she drop about sending me to school: still I
felt an instinctive certainty that she would not
long endure me under the same roof with
her; for her glance, now more than ever,
when turned on me, expressed an
insuperable and rooted aversion.

Eliza and Georgiana, evidently acting
according to orders, spoke to me as little as
possible: John thrust his tongue in his cheek
whenever he saw me, and once attempted
chastisement; but as I instantly turned
against him, roused by the same sentiment
of deep ire and desperate revolt which had
stirred my corruption before, he thought it
better to desist, and ran from me tittering
execrations, and vowing I had burst his
nose. I had indeed levelled at that prominent
feature as hard a blow as my knuckles could
inflict; and when I saw that either that or my
look daunted him, I had the greatest
inclination to follow up my advantage to

purpose; but he was already with his mama.
I heard him in a blubbering tone commence
the tale of how "that nasty Jane Eyre" had
flown at him like a mad cat: he was stopped
rather harshly

"Don't talk to me about her, John: I told you
not to go near her; she is not worthy of
notice; I do not choose that either you or
your sisters should associate with her."

Here, leaning over the banister, I cried out
suddenly, and without at all deliberating on
my words,

"They are not fit to associate with me."

Mrs. Reed was rather a stout woman; but,
on hearing this strange and audacious
declaration, she ran nimbly up the stair,
swept me like a whirlwind into the nursery,
and crushing me down on the edge of my
crib, dared me in an emphatic voice to rise
from that place, or utter one syllable during
the remainder of the day.

"What would Uncle Reed say to you, if he
were alive?" was my scarcely voluntary
demand. I say scarcely voluntary, for it
seemed as if my tongue pronounced words
without my will consenting to their utterance:
something spoke out of me over which I had
no control.

"What?" said Mrs. Reed under her breath:
her usually cold composed grey eye
became troubled with a look like fear; she
took her hand from my arm, and gazed at
me as if she really did not know whether I
were child or fiend. I was now in for it.

"My Uncle Reed is in heaven, and can see
all you do and think; and so can papa and
mama: they know how you shut me up all
day long, and how you wish me dead."

-16-

Mrs. Reed soon rallied her spirits: she
shook me most soundly, she boxed both my
ears, and then left me without a word.
Bessie supplied the hiatus by a homily of an
hour's length, in which she proved beyond a
doubt that I was the most wicked and
abandoned child ever reared under a roof. I
half believed her; for I felt indeed only bad
feelings surging in my breast.

November, December, and half of January
passed away. Christmas and the New Year
had been celebrated at Gateshead with the
usual festive cheer; presents had been
interchanged, dinners and evening parties
given. From every enjoyment I was, of
course, excluded: my share of the gaiety
consisted in witnessing the daily
apparelling of Eliza and Georgiana, and
seeing them descend to the drawing-room,
dressed out in thin muslin frocks and scarlet
sashes, with hair elaborately ringletted; and
afterwards, in listening to the sound of the
piano or the harp played below, to the
passing to and fro of the butler and
footman, to the jingling of glass and china
as refreshments were handed, to the
broken hum of conversation as the drawing-
room door opened and closed. When tired
of this occupation, I would retire from the
stairhead to the solitary and silent nursery:
there, though somewhat sad, I was not
miserable. To speak truth, I had not the least
wish to go into company, for in company I
was very rarely noticed; and if Bessie had
but been kind and companionable, I should
have deemed it a treat to spend the
evenings quietly with her, instead of
passing them under the formidable eye of
Mrs. Reed, in a room full of ladies and
gentlemen. But Bessie, as soon as she had
dressed her young ladies, used to take
herself off to the lively regions of the kitchen
and housekeeper's room, generally
bearing the candle along with her. I then sat
with my doll on my knee till the fire got low,

glancing round occasionally to make sure
that nothing worse than myself haunted the
shadowy room; and when the embers sank
to a dull red, I undressed hastily, tugging at
knots and strings as I best might, and
sought shelter from cold and darkness in my
crib. To this crib I always took my doll;
human beings must love something, and, in
the dearth of worthier objects of affection, I
contrived to find a pleasure in loving and
cherishing a faded graven image, shabby
as a miniature scarecrow. It puzzles me now
to remember with what absurd sincerity I
doated on this little toy, half fancying it alive
and capable of sensation. I could not sleep
unless it was folded in my night-gown; and
when it lay there safe and warm, I was
comparatively happy, believing it to be
happy likewise.

Long did the hours seem while I waited the
departure of the company, and listened for
the sound of Bessie's step on the stairs:
sometimes she would come up in the
interval to seek her thimble or her scissors,
or perhaps to bring me something by way of
supper a bun or a cheese-cake then she
would sit on the bed while I ate it, and when I
had finished, she would tuck the clothes
round me, and twice she kissed me, and
said, "Good night, Miss Jane." When thus
gentle, Bessie seemed to me the best,
prettiest, kindest being in the world; and I
wished most intensely that she would
always be so pleasant and amiable, and
never push me about, or scold, or task me
unreasonably, as she was too often wont to
do. Bessie Lee must, I think, have been a
girl of good natural capacity, for she was
smart in all she did, and had a remarkable
knack of narrative; so, at least, I judge from
the impression made on me by her nursery
tales. She was pretty too, if my recollections
of her face and person are correct. I
remember her as a slim young woman, with
black hair, dark eyes, very nice features,

-17-

and good, clear complexion; but she had a
capricious and hasty temper, and
indifferent ideas of principle or justice: still,
such as she was, I preferred her to any one
else at Gateshead Hall.

It was the fifteenth of January, about nine
o'clock in the morning: Bessie was gone
down to breakfast; my cousins had not yet
been summoned to their mama; Eliza was
putting on her bonnet and warm garden-
coat to go and feed her poultry, an
occupation of which she was fond: and not
less so of selling the eggs to the
housekeeper and hoarding up the money
she thus obtained. She had a turn for traffic,
and a marked propensity for saving; shown
not only in the vending of eggs and
chickens, but also in driving hard bargains
with the gardener about flower-roots,
seeds, and slips of plants; that functionary
having orders from Mrs. Reed to buy of his
young lady all the products of her parterre
she wished to sell: and Eliza would have
sold the hair off her head if she could have
made a handsome profit thereby. As to her
money, she first secreted it in odd corners,
wrapped in a rag or an old curl-paper; but
some of these hoards having been
discovered by the housemaid, Eliza, fearful
of one day losing her valued treasure,
consented to intrust it to her mother, at a
usurious rate of interest fifty or sixty per
cent.; which interest she exacted every
quarter, keeping her accounts in a little
book with anxious accuracy.

Georgiana sat on a high stool, dressing her
hair at the glass, and interweaving her curls
with artificial flowers and faded feathers, of
which she had found a store in a drawer in
the attic. I was making my bed, having
received strict orders from Bessie to get it
arranged before she returned (for Bessie
now frequently employed me as a sort of
under-nurserymaid, to tidy the room, dust

the chairs, etc.). Having spread the quilt and
folded my night-dress, I went to the
window-seat to put in order some picture-
books and doll's house furniture scattered
there; an abrupt command from Georgiana
to let her playthings alone (for the tiny chairs
and mirrors, the fairy plates and cups, were
her property) stopped my proceedings; and
then, for lack of other occupation, I fell to
breathing on the frost-flowers with which
the window was fretted, and thus clearing a
space in the glass through which I might
look out on the grounds, where all was still
and petrified under the influence of a hard
frost.

From this window were visible the porter's
lodge and the carriage-road, and just as I
had dissolved so much of the silver-white
foliage veiling the panes as left room to look
out, I saw the gates thrown open and a
carriage roll through. I watched it ascending
the drive with indifference; carriages often
came to Gateshead, but none ever brought
visitors in whom I was interested; it stopped
in front of the house, the door-bell rang
loudly, the new-comer was admitted. All
this being nothing to me, my vacant
attention soon found livelier attraction in the
spectacle of a little hungry robin, which
came and chirruped on the twigs of the
leafless cherry-tree nailed against the wall
near the casement. The remains of my
breakfast of bread and milk stood on the
table, and having crumbled a morsel of roll, I
was tugging at the sash to put out the
crumbs on the window-sill, when Bessie
came running upstairs into the nursery.

"Miss Jane, take off your pinafore; what are
you doing there? Have you washed your
hands and face this morning?" I gave
another tug before I answered, for I wanted
the bird to be secure of its bread: the sash
yielded; I scattered the crumbs, some on
the stone sill, some on the cherry-tree

-18-

bough, then, closing the window, I replied:

"No, Bessie; I have only just finished
dusting."

"Troublesome, careless child! and what are
you doing now? You look quite red, as if you
had been about some mischief: what were
you opening the window for?"

I was spared the trouble of answering, for
Bessie seemed in too great a hurry to listen
to explanations; she hauled me to the
washstand, inflicted a merciless, but
happily brief scrub on my face and hands
with soap, water, and a coarse towel;
disciplined my head with a bristly brush,
denuded me of my pinafore, and then
hurrying me to the top of the stairs, bid me
go down directly, as I was wanted in the
breakfast-room.

I would have asked who wanted me: I would
have demanded if Mrs. Reed was there; but
Bessie was already gone, and had closed
the nursery-door upon me. I slowly
descended. For nearly three months, I had
never been called to Mrs. Reed's presence;
restricted so long to the nursery, the
breakfast, dining, and drawing-rooms
were become for me awful regions, on
which it dismayed me to intrude.

I now stood in the empty hall; before me
was the breakfast-room door, and I
stopped, intimidated and trembling. What a
miserable little poltroon had fear,
engendered of unjust punishment, made of
me in those days! I feared to return to the
nursery, and feared to go forward to the
parlour; ten minutes I stood in agitated
hesitation; the vehement ringing of the
breakfast-room bell decided me; I must
enter.

"Who could want me?" I asked inwardly, as

with both hands I turned the stiff door-
handle, which, for a second or two, resisted
my efforts. "What should I see besides Aunt
Reed in the apartment? a man or a
woman?" The handle turned, the door
unclosed, and passing through and
curtseying low, I looked up at a black pillar!
such, at least, appeared to me, at first sight,
the straight, narrow, sable-clad shape
standing erect on the rug: the grim face at
the top was like a carved mask, placed
above the shaft by way of capital.

Mrs. Reed occupied her usual seat by the
fireside; she made a signal to me to
approach; I did so, and she introduced me
to the stony stranger with the words: "This is
the little girl respecting whom I applied to
you."

He, for it was a man, turned his head slowly
towards where I stood, and having
examined me with the two inquisitive-
looking grey eyes which twinkled under a
pair of bushy brows, said solemnly, and in a
bass voice, "Her size is small: what is her
age?"

"Ten years."

"So much?" was the doubtful answer; and
he prolonged his scrutiny for some minutes.
Presently he addressed me: "Your name,
little girl?"

"Jane Eyre, sir."

In uttering these words I looked up: he
seemed to me a tall gentleman; but then I
was very little; his features were large, and
they and all the lines of his frame were
equally harsh and prim.

"Well, Jane Eyre, and are you a good child?"

Impossible to reply to this in the affirmative:

-19-

my little world held a contrary opinion: I was
silent. Mrs. Reed answered for me by an
expressive shake of the head, adding soon,
"Perhaps the less said on that subject the
better, Mr. Brocklehurst."

"Sorry indeed to hear it! she and I must have
some talk;" and bending from the
perpendicular, he installed his person in the
arm-chair opposite Mrs. Reed's. "Come
here," he said.

I stepped across the rug; he placed me
square and straight before him. What a face
he had, now that it was almost on a level
with mine! what a great nose! and what a
mouth! and what large prominent teeth!

"No sight so sad as that of a naughty child,"
he began, "especially a naughty little girl. Do
you know where the wicked go after
death?"

"They go to hell," was my ready and
orthodox answer.

"And what is hell? Can you tell me that?"

"A pit full of fire."

"And should you like to fall into that pit, and
to be burning there for ever?"

"No, sir."

"What must you do to avoid it?"

I deliberated a moment; my answer, when it
did come, was objectionable: "I must keep
in good health, and not die."

"How can you keep in good health?
Children younger than you die daily. I buried
a little child of five years old only a day or
two since, a good little child, whose soul is
now in heaven. It is to be feared the same

could not be said of you were you to be
called hence."

Not being in a condition to remove his
doubt, I only cast my eyes down on the two
large feet planted on the rug, and sighed,
wishing myself far enough away.

"I hope that sigh is from the heart, and that
you repent of ever having been the occasion
of discomfort to your excellent
benefactress."

"Benefactress! benefactress!" said I
inwardly: "they all call Mrs. Reed my
benefactress; if so, a benefactress is a
disagreeable thing."

"Do you say your prayers night and
morning?" continued my interrogator.

"Yes, sir."

"Do you read your Bible?"

"Sometimes."

"With pleasure? Are you fond of it?"

"I like Revelations, and the book of Daniel,
and Genesis and Samuel, and a little bit of
Exodus, and some parts of Kings and
Chronicles, and Job and Jonah."

"And the Psalms? I hope you like them?"

"No, sir."

"No? oh, shocking! I have a little boy,
younger than you, who knows six Psalms by
heart: and when you ask him which he
would rather have, a gingerbread-nut to eat
or a verse of a Psalm to learn, he says: 'Oh!
the verse of a Psalm! angels sing Psalms;'
says he, 'I wish to be a little angel here
below;' he then gets two nuts in

-20-

recompense for his infant piety."

"Psalms are not interesting," I remarked.

"That proves you have a wicked heart; and
you must pray to God to change it: to give
you a new and clean one: to take away your
heart of stone and give you a heart of flesh."

I was about to propound a question,
touching the manner in which that operation
of changing my heart was to be performed,
when Mrs. Reed interposed, telling me to sit
down; she then proceeded to carry on the
conversation herself.

"Mr. Brocklehurst, I believe I intimated in the
letter which I wrote to you three weeks ago,
that this little girl has not quite the character
and disposition I could wish: should you
admit her into Lowood school, I should be
glad if the superintendent and teachers
were requested to keep a strict eye on her,
and, above all, to guard against her worst
fault, a tendency to deceit. I mention this in
your hearing, Jane, that you may not attempt
to impose on Mr. Brocklehurst."

Well might I dread, well might I dislike Mrs.
Reed; for it was her nature to wound me
cruelly; never was I happy in her presence;
however carefully I obeyed, however
strenuously I strove to please her, my efforts
were still repulsed and repaid by such
sentences as the above. Now, uttered
before a stranger, the accusation cut me to
the heart; I dimly perceived that she was
already obliterating hope from the new
phase of existence which she destined me
to enter; I felt, though I could not have
expressed the feeling, that she was sowing
aversion and unkindness along my future
path; I saw myself transformed under Mr.
Brocklehurst's eye into an artful, noxious
child, and what could I do to remedy the
injury?

"Nothing, indeed," thought I, as I struggled to
repress a sob, and hastily wiped away
some tears, the impotent evidences of my
anguish.

"Deceit is, indeed, a sad fault in a child,"
said Mr. Brocklehurst; "it is akin to
falsehood, and all liars will have their
portion in the lake burning with fire and
brimstone; she shall, however, be watched,
Mrs. Reed. I will speak to Miss Temple and
the teachers."

"I should wish her to be brought up in a
manner suiting her prospects," continued
my benefactress; "to be made useful, to be
kept humble: as for the vacations, she will,
with your permission, spend them always at
Lowood."

"Your decisions are perfectly judicious,
madam," returned Mr. Brocklehurst.
"Humility is a Christian grace, and one
peculiarly appropriate to the pupils of
Lowood; I, therefore, direct that especial
care shall be bestowed on its cultivation
amongst them. I have studied how best to
mortify in them the worldly sentiment of
pride; and, only the other day, I had a
pleasing proof of my success. My second
daughter, Augusta, went with her mama to
visit the school, and on her return she
exclaimed: 'Oh, dear papa, how quiet and
plain all the girls at Lowood look, with their
hair combed behind their ears, and their
long pinafores, and those little holland
pockets outside their frocks they are almost
like poor people's children! and,' said she,
'they looked at my dress and mama's, as if
they had never seen a silk gown before.'"

"This is the state of things I quite approve,"
returned Mrs. Reed; "had I sought all
England over, I could scarcely have found a
system more exactly fitting a child like Jane
Eyre. Consistency, my dear Mr.

-21-

Brocklehurst; I advocate consistency in all
things."

"Consistency, madam, is the first of
Christian duties; and it has been observed
in every arrangement connected with the
establishment of Lowood: plain fare,
simple attire, unsophisticated
accommodations, hardy and active habits;
such is the order of the day in the house and
its inhabitants."

"Quite right, sir. I may then depend upon this
child being received as a pupil at Lowood,
and there being trained in conformity to her
position and prospects?"

"Madam, you may: she shall be placed in
that nursery of chosen plants, and I trust she
will show herself grateful for the inestimable
privilege of her election."

"I will send her, then, as soon as possible,
Mr. Brocklehurst; for, I assure you, I feel
anxious to be relieved of a responsibility
that was becoming too irksome."

"No doubt, no doubt, madam; and now I
wish you good morning. I shall return to
Brocklehurst Hall in the course of a week or
two: my good friend, the Archdeacon, will
not permit me to leave him sooner. I shall
send Miss Temple notice that she is to
expect a new girl, so that there will he no
difficulty about receiving her. Good-bye."

"Good-bye, Mr. Brocklehurst; remember
me to Mrs. and Miss Brocklehurst, and to
Augusta and Theodore, and Master
Broughton Brocklehurst."

"I will, madam. Little girl, here is a book
entitled the 'Child's Guide,' read it with
prayer, especially that part containing 'An
account of the awfully sudden death of
Martha G----, a naughty child addicted to

falsehood and deceit.'"

With these words Mr. Brocklehurst put into
my hand a thin pamphlet sewn in a cover,
and having rung for his carriage, he
departed.

Mrs. Reed and I were left alone: some
minutes passed in silence; she was
sewing, I was watching her. Mrs. Reed
might be at that time some six or seven and
thirty; she was a woman of robust frame,
square-shouldered and strong-limbed, not
tall, and, though stout, not obese: she had a
somewhat large face, the under jaw being
much developed and very solid; her brow
was low, her chin large and prominent,
mouth and nose sufficiently regular; under
her light eyebrows glimmered an eye
devoid of ruth; her skin was dark and
opaque, her hair nearly flaxen; her
constitution was sound as a bell illness
never came near her; she was an exact,
clever manager; her household and tenantry
were thoroughly under her control; her
children only at times defied her authority
and laughed it to scorn; she dressed well,
and had a presence and port calculated to
set off handsome attire.

Sitting on a low stool, a few yards from her
arm-chair, I examined her figure; I perused
her features. In my hand I held the tract
containing the sudden death of the Liar, to
which narrative my attention had been
pointed as to an appropriate warning. What
had just passed; what Mrs. Reed had said
concerning me to Mr. Brocklehurst; the
whole tenor of their conversation, was
recent, raw, and stinging in my mind; I had
felt every word as acutely as I had heard it
plainly, and a passion of resentment
fomented now within me.

Mrs. Reed looked up from her work; her eye
settled on mine, her fingers at the same

-22-

time suspended their nimble movements.

"Go out of the room; return to the nursery,"
was her mandate. My look or something
else must have struck her as offensive, for
she spoke with extreme though suppressed
irritation. I got up, I went to the door; I came
back again; I walked to the window, across
the room, then close up to her.

Speak I must: I had been trodden on
severely, and must turn: but how? What
strength had I to dart retaliation at my
antagonist? I gathered my energies and
launched them in this blunt sentence:

"I am not deceitful: if I were, I should say I
loved you; but I declare I do not love you: I
dislike you the worst of anybody in the world
except John Reed; and this book about the
liar, you may give to your girl, Georgiana,
for it is she who tells lies, and not I."

Mrs. Reed's hands still lay on her work
inactive: her eye of ice continued to dwell
freezingly on mine.

"What more have you to say?" she asked,
rather in the tone in which a person might
address an opponent of adult age than such
as is ordinarily used to a child.

That eye of hers, that voice stirred every
antipathy I had. Shaking from head to foot,
thrilled with ungovernable excitement, I
continued:

"I am glad you are no relation of mine: I will
never call you aunt again as long as I live. I
will never come to see you when I am grown
up; and if any one asks me how I liked you,
and how you treated me, I will say the very
thought of you makes me sick, and that you
treated me with miserable cruelty."

"How dare you affirm that, Jane Eyre?"

"How dare I, Mrs. Reed? How dare I?
Because it is the truth. You think I have no
feelings, and that I can do without one bit of
love or kindness; but I cannot live so: and
you have no pity. I shall remember how you
thrust me back roughly and violently thrust
me back into the red-room, and locked me
up there, to my dying day; though I was in
agony; though I cried out, while suffocating
with distress, 'Have mercy! Have mercy,
Aunt Reed!' And that punishment you made
me suffer because your wicked boy struck
me knocked me down for nothing. I will tell
anybody who asks me questions, this exact
tale. People think you a good woman, but
you are bad, hard-hearted. You are
deceitful!"

Ere I had finished this reply, my soul began
to expand, to exult, with the strangest sense
of freedom, of triumph, I ever felt. It seemed
as if an invisible bond had burst, and that I
had struggled out into unhoped-for liberty.
Not without cause was this sentiment: Mrs.
Reed looked frightened; her work had
slipped from her knee; she was lifting up
her hands, rocking herself to and fro, and
even twisting her face as if she would cry.

"Jane, you are under a mistake: what is the
matter with you? Why do you tremble so
violently? Would you like to drink some
water?"

"No, Mrs. Reed."

"Is there anything else you wish for, Jane? I
assure you, I desire to be your friend."

"Not you. You told Mr. Brocklehurst I had a
bad character, a deceitful disposition; and
I'll let everybody at Lowood know what you
are, and what you have done."

"Jane, you don't understand these things:
children must be corrected for their faults."

-23-

"Deceit is not my fault!" I cried out in a
savage, high voice.

"But you are passionate, Jane, that you
must allow: and now return to the nursery
there's a dear and lie down a little."

"I am not your dear; I cannot lie down: send
me to school soon, Mrs. Reed, for I hate to
live here."

"I will indeed send her to school soon,"
murmured Mrs. Reed sotto voce; and
gathering up her work, she abruptly quitted
the apartment.

I was left there alone winner of the field. It
was the hardest battle I had fought, and the
first victory I had gained: I stood awhile on
the rug, where Mr. Brocklehurst had stood,
and I enjoyed my conqueror's solitude.
First, I smiled to myself and felt elate; but
this fierce pleasure subsided in me as fast
as did the accelerated throb of my pulses. A
child cannot quarrel with its elders, as I had
done; cannot give its furious feelings
uncontrolled play, as I had given mine,
without experiencing afterwards the pang
of remorse and the chill of reaction. A ridge
of lighted heath, alive, glancing, devouring,
would have been a meet emblem of my
mind when I accused and menaced Mrs.
Reed: the same ridge, black and blasted
after the flames are dead, would have
represented as meetly my subsequent
condition, when half-an-hour's silence and
reflection had shown me the madness of my
conduct, and the dreariness of my hated
and hating position.

Something of vengeance I had tasted for
the first time; as aromatic wine it seemed,
on swallowing, warm and racy: its after-
flavour, metallic and corroding, gave me a
sensation as if I had been poisoned.
Willingly would I now have gone and asked

Mrs. Reed's pardon; but I knew, partly from
experience and partly from instinct, that was
the way to make her repulse me with double
scorn, thereby re-exciting every turbulent
impulse of my nature.

I would fain exercise some better faculty
than that of fierce speaking; fain find
nourishment for some less fiendish feeling
than that of sombre indignation. I took a
book some Arabian tales; I sat down and
endeavoured to read. I could make no
sense of the subject; my own thoughts
swam always between me and the page I
had usually found fascinating. I opened the
glass-door in the breakfast-room: the
shrubbery was quite still: the black frost
reigned, unbroken by sun or breeze,
through the grounds. I covered my head and
arms with the skirt of my frock, and went out
to walk in a part of the plantation which was
quite sequestrated; but I found no pleasure
in the silent trees, the falling fir-cones, the
congealed relics of autumn, russet leaves,
swept by past winds in heaps, and now
stiffened together. I leaned against a gate,
and looked into an empty field where no
sheep were feeding, where the short grass
was nipped and blanched. It was a very grey
day; a most opaque sky, "onding on snaw,"
canopied all; thence flakes felt it intervals,
which settled on the hard path and on the
hoary lea without melting. I stood, a
wretched child enough, whispering to
myself over and over again, "What shall I do?
what shall I do?"

All at once I heard a clear voice call, "Miss
Jane! where are you? Come to lunch!"

It was Bessie, I knew well enough; but I did
not stir; her light step came tripping down
the path.

"You naughty little thing!" she said. "Why
don't you come when you are called?"

-24-

Bessie's presence, compared with the
thoughts over which I had been brooding,
seemed cheerful; even though, as usual,
she was somewhat cross. The fact is, after
my conflict with and victory over Mrs. Reed, I
was not disposed to care much for the
nursemaid's transitory anger; and I was
disposed to bask in her youthful lightness of
heart. I just put my two arms round her and
said, "Come, Bessie! don't scold."

The action was more frank and fearless
than any I was habituated to indulge in:
somehow it pleased her.

"You are a strange child, Miss Jane," she
said, as she looked down at me; "a little
roving, solitary thing: and you are going to
school, I suppose?"

I nodded.

"And won't you be sorry to leave poor
Bessie?"

"What does Bessie care for me? She is
always scolding me."

"Because you're such a queer, frightened,
shy little thing. You should be bolder."

"What! to get more knocks?"

"Nonsense! But you are rather put upon,
that's certain. My mother said, when she
came to see me last week, that she would
not like a little one of her own to be in your
place. Now, come in, and I've some good
news for you."

"I don't think you have, Bessie."

"Child! what do you mean? What sorrowful
eyes you fix on me! Well, but Missis and the
young ladies and Master John are going out
to tea this afternoon, and you shall have tea

with me. I'll ask cook to bake you a little
cake, and then you shall help me to look
over your drawers; for I am soon to pack
your trunk. Missis intends you to leave
Gateshead in a day or two, and you shall
choose what toys you like to take with you."

"Bessie, you must promise not to scold me
any more till I go."

"Well, I will; but mind you are a very good girl,
and don't be afraid of me. Don't start when I
chance to speak rather sharply; it's so
provoking."

"I don't think I shall ever be afraid of you
again, Bessie, because I have got used to
you, and I shall soon have another set of
people to dread."

"If you dread them they'll dislike you."

"As you do, Bessie?"

"I don't dislike you, Miss; I believe I am
fonder of you than of all the others."

"You don't show it."

"You little sharp thing! you've got quite a
new way of talking. What makes you so
venturesome and hardy?"

"Why, I shall soon be away from you, and
besides----" I was going to say something
about what had passed between me and
Mrs. Reed, but on second thoughts I
considered it better to remain silent on that
head.

"And so you're glad to leave me?"

"Not at all, Bessie; indeed, just now I'm
rather sorry."

"Just now! and rather! How coolly my little

-25-

lady says it! I dare say now if I were to ask
you for a kiss you wouldn't give it me: you'd
say you'd RATHER not."

"I'll kiss you and welcome: bend your head
down." Bessie stooped; we mutually
embraced, and I followed her into the house
quite comforted. That afternoon lapsed in
peace and harmony; and in the evening
Bessie told me some of her most
enchaining stories, and sang me some of
her sweetest songs. Even for me life had its
gleams of sunshine.

Chapter V

FIVE o'clock had hardly struck on the
morning of the 19th of January, when Bessie
brought a candle into my closet and found
me already up and nearly dressed. I had
risen half-an-hour before her entrance, and
had washed my face, and put on my clothes
by the light of a half-moon just setting,
whose rays streamed through the narrow
window near my crib. I was to leave
Gateshead that day by a coach which
passed the lodge gates at 6 A.M. Bessie
was the only person yet risen; she had lit a
fire in the nursery, where she now
proceeded to make my breakfast. Few
children can eat when excited with the
thoughts of a journey; nor could I. Bessie,
having pressed me in vain to take a few
spoonfuls of the boiled milk and bread she
had prepared for me, wrapped up some
biscuits in a paper and put them into my
bag; then she helped me on with my pelisse
and bonnet, and wrapping herself in a
shawl, she and I left the nursery. As we
passed Mrs. Reed's bedroom, she said,
"Will you go in and bid Missis good-bye?"

"No, Bessie: she came to my crib last night
when you were gone down to supper, and
said I need not disturb her in the morning, or
my cousins either; and she told me to

remember that she had always been my
best friend, and to speak of her and be
grateful to her accordingly."

"What did you say, Miss?"

"Nothing: I covered my face with the
bedclothes, and turned from her to the wall."

"That was wrong, Miss Jane."

"It was quite right, Bessie. Your Missis has
not been my friend: she has been my foe."

"Oh, Miss Jane! don't say so!"

"Good-bye to Gateshead!" cried I, as we
passed through the hall and went out at the
front door.

The moon was set, and it was very dark;
Bessie carried a lantern, whose light
glanced on wet steps and gravel road
sodden by a recent thaw. Raw and chill was
the winter morning: my teeth chattered as I
hastened down the drive. There was a light
in the porter's lodge: when we reached it,
we found the porter's wife just kindling her
fire: my trunk, which had been carried down
the evening before, stood corded at the
door. It wanted but a few minutes of six, and
shortly after that hour had struck, the distant
roll of wheels announced the coming coach;
I went to the door and watched its lamps
approach rapidly through the gloom.

"Is she going by herself?" asked the porter's
wife.

"Yes."

"And how far is it?"

"Fifty miles."

"What a long way! I wonder Mrs. Reed is not

-26-

afraid to trust her so far alone."

The coach drew up; there it was at the gates
with its four horses and its top laden with
passengers: the guard and coachman
loudly urged haste; my trunk was hoisted
up; I was taken from Bessie's neck, to
which I clung with kisses.

"Be sure and take good care of her," cried
she to the guard, as he lifted me into the
inside.

"Ay, ay!" was the answer: the door was
slapped to, a voice exclaimed "All right,"
and on we drove. Thus was I severed from
Bessie and Gateshead; thus whirled away
to unknown, and, as I then deemed, remote
and mysterious regions.

I remember but little of the journey; I only
know that the day seemed to me of a
preternatural length, and that we appeared
to travel over hundreds of miles of road. We
passed through several towns, and in one,
a very large one, the coach stopped; the
horses were taken out, and the passengers
alighted to dine. I was carried into an inn,
where the guard wanted me to have some
dinner; but, as I had no appetite, he left me
in an immense room with a fireplace at
each end, a chandelier pendent from the
ceiling, and a little red gallery high up
against the wall filled with musical
instruments. Here I walked about for a long
time, feeling very strange, and mortally
apprehensive of some one coming in and
kidnapping me; for I believed in
kidnappers, their exploits having frequently
figured in Bessie's fireside chronicles. At
last the guard returned; once more I was
stowed away in the coach, my protector
mounted his own seat, sounded his hollow
horn, and away we rattled over the "stony
street" of L----.

The afternoon came on wet and somewhat
misty: as it waned into dusk, I began to feel
that we were getting very far indeed from
Gateshead: we ceased to pass through
towns; the country changed; great grey hills
heaved up round the horizon: as twilight
deepened, we descended a valley, dark
with wood, and long after night had
overclouded the prospect, I heard a wild
wind rushing amongst trees.

Lulled by the sound, I at last dropped
asleep; I had not long slumbered when the
sudden cessation of motion awoke me; the
coach-door was open, and a person like a
servant was standing at it: I saw her face
and dress by the light of the lamps.

"Is there a little girl called Jane Eyre here?"
she asked. I answered "Yes," and was then
lifted out; my trunk was handed down, and
the coach instantly drove away.

I was stiff with long sitting, and bewildered
with the noise and motion of the coach:
Gathering my faculties, I looked about me.
Rain, wind, and darkness filled the air;
nevertheless, I dimly discerned a wall
before me and a door open in it; through this
door I passed with my new guide: she shut
and locked it behind her. There was now
visible a house or houses for the building
spread far with many windows, and lights
burning in some; we went up a broad
pebbly path, splashing wet, and were
admitted at a door; then the servant led me
through a passage into a room with a fire,
where she left me alone.

I stood and warmed my numbed fingers
over the blaze, then I looked round; there
was no candle, but the uncertain light from
the hearth showed, by intervals, papered
walls, carpet, curtains, shining mahogany
furniture: it was a parlour, not so spacious
or splendid as the drawing-room at

-27-

Gateshead, but comfortable enough. I was
puzzling to make out the subject of a picture
on the wall, when the door opened, and an
individual carrying a light entered; another
followed close behind.

The first was a tall lady with dark hair, dark
eyes, and a pale and large forehead; her
figure was partly enveloped in a shawl, her
countenance was grave, her bearing erect.

"The child is very young to be sent alone,"
said she, putting her candle down on the
table. She considered me attentively for a
minute or two, then further added,

"She had better be put to bed soon; she
looks tired: are you tired?" she asked,
placing her hand on my shoulder.

"A little, ma'am."

"And hungry too, no doubt: let her have
some supper before she goes to bed, Miss
Miller. Is this the first time you have left your
parents to come to school, my little girl?"

I explained to her that I had no parents. She
inquired how long they had been dead: then
how old I was, what was my name, whether
I could read, write, and sew a little: then she
touched my cheek gently with her
forefinger, and saying, "She hoped I should
be a good child," dismissed me along with
Miss Miller.

The lady I had left might be about twenty-
nine; the one who went with me appeared
some years younger: the first impressed me
by her voice, look, and air. Miss Miller was
more ordinary; ruddy in complexion, though
of a careworn countenance; hurried in gait
and action, like one who had always a
multiplicity of tasks on hand: she looked,
indeed, what I afterwards found she really
was, an under-teacher. Led by her, I

passed from compartment to compartment,
from passage to passage, of a large and
irregular building; till, emerging from the
total and somewhat dreary silence
pervading that portion of the house we had
traversed, we came upon the hum of many
voices, and presently entered a wide, long
room, with great deal tables, two at each
end, on each of which burnt a pair of
candles, and seated all round on benches,
a congregation of girls of every age, from
nine or ten to twenty. Seen by the dim light of
the dips, their number to me appeared
countless, though not in reality exceeding
eighty; they were uniformly dressed in
brown stuff frocks of quaint fashion, and
long holland pinafores. It was the hour of
study; they were engaged in conning over
their to-morrow's task, and the hum I had
heard was the combined result of their
whispered repetitions.

Miss Miller signed to me to sit on a bench
near the door, then walking up to the top of
the long room she cried out,

"Monitors, collect the lesson-books and put
them away!

Four tall girls arose from different tables,
and going round, gathered the books and
removed them. Miss Miller again gave the
word of command,

"Monitors, fetch the supper-trays!"

The tall girls went out and returned
presently, each bearing a tray, with portions
of something, I knew not what, arranged
thereon, and a pitcher of water and mug in
the middle of each tray. The portions were
handed round; those who liked took a
draught of the water, the mug being
common to all. When it came to my turn, I
drank, for I was thirsty, but did not touch the
food, excitement and fatigue rendering me

-28-

incapable of eating: I now saw, however,
that it was a thin oaten cake shared into
fragments.

The meal over, prayers were read by Miss
Miller, and the classes filed off, two and
two, upstairs. Overpowered by this time
with weariness, I scarcely noticed what sort
of a place the bedroom was, except that,
like the schoolroom, I saw it was very long.
To-night I was to be Miss Miller's bed-
fellow; she helped me to undress: when laid
down I glanced at the long rows of beds,
each of which was quickly filled with two
occupants; in ten minutes the single light
was extinguished, and amidst silence and
complete darkness I fell asleep.

The night passed rapidly. I was too tired
even to dream; I only once awoke to hear
the wind rave in furious gusts, and the rain
fall in torrents, and to be sensible that Miss
Miller had taken her place by my side. When I
again unclosed my eyes, a loud bell was
ringing; the girls were up and dressing; day
had not yet begun to dawn, and a rushlight
or two burned in the room. I too rose
reluctantly; it was bitter cold, and I dressed
as well as I could for shivering, and washed
when there was a basin at liberty, which did
not occur soon, as there was but one basin
to six girls, on the stands down the middle of
the room. Again the bell rang: all formed in
file, two and two, and in that order
descended the stairs and entered the cold
and dimly lit schoolroom: here prayers were
read by Miss Miller; afterwards she called
out:

"Form classes!"

A great tumult succeeded for some
minutes, during which Miss Miller
repeatedly exclaimed, "Silence!" and
"Order!" When it subsided, I saw them all
drawn up in four semicircles, before four

chairs, placed at the four tables; all held
books in their hands, and a great book, like
a Bible, lay on each table, before the vacant
seat. A pause of some seconds
succeeded, filled up by the low, vague hum
of numbers; Miss Miller walked from class
to class, hushing this indefinite sound.

A distant bell tinkled: immediately three
ladies entered the room, each walked to a
table and took her seat. Miss Miller
assumed the fourth vacant chair, which was
that nearest the door, and around which the
smallest of the children were assembled: to
this inferior class I was called, and placed at
the bottom of it.

Business now began, the day's Collect was
repeated, then certain texts of Scripture
were said, and to these succeeded a
protracted reading of chapters in the Bible,
which lasted an hour. By the time that
exercise was terminated, day had fully
dawned. The indefatigable bell now
sounded for the fourth time: the classes
were marshalled and marched into another
room to breakfast: how glad I was to behold
a prospect of getting something to eat! I
was now nearly sick from inanition, having
taken so little the day before.

The refectory was a great, low-ceiled,
gloomy room; on two long tables smoked
basins of something hot, which, however,
to my dismay, sent forth an odour far from
inviting. I saw a universal manifestation of
discontent when the fumes of the repast
met the nostrils of those destined to
swallow it; from the van of the procession,
the tall girls of the first class, rose the
whispered words:

"Disgusting! The porridge is burnt again!"

"Silence!" ejaculated a voice; not that of
Miss Miller, but one of the upper teachers, a

-29-

little and dark personage, smartly dressed,
but of somewhat morose aspect, who
installed herself at the top of one table,
while a more buxom lady presided at the
other. I looked in vain for her I had first seen
the night before; she was not visible: Miss
Miller occupied the foot of the table where I
sat, and a strange, foreign-looking, elderly
lady, the French teacher, as I afterwards
found, took the corresponding seat at the
other board. A long grace was said and a
hymn sung; then a servant brought in some
tea for the teachers, and the meal began.

Ravenous, and now very faint, I devoured a
spoonful or two of my portion without
thinking of its taste; but the first edge of
hunger blunted, I perceived I had got in hand
a nauseous mess; burnt porridge is almost
as bad as rotten potatoes; famine itself
soon sickens over it. The spoons were
moved slowly: I saw each girl taste her food
and try to swallow it; but in most cases the
effort was soon relinquished. Breakfast
was over, and none had breakfasted.
Thanks being returned for what we had not
got, and a second hymn chanted, the
refectory was evacuated for the
schoolroom. I was one of the last to go out,
and in passing the tables, I saw one teacher
take a basin of the porridge and taste it; she
looked at the others; all their countenances
expressed displeasure, and one of them,
the stout one, whispered:

"Abominable stuff! How shameful!"

A quarter of an hour passed before lessons
again began, during which the schoolroom
was in a glorious tumult; for that space of
time it seemed to be permitted to talk loud
and more freely, and they used their
privilege. The whole conversation ran on the
breakfast, which one and all abused
roundly. Poor things! it was the sole
consolation they had. Miss Miller was now

the only teacher in the room: a group of
great girls standing about her spoke with
serious and sullen gestures. I heard the
name of Mr. Brocklehurst pronounced by
some lips; at which Miss Miller shook her
head disapprovingly; but she made no great
effort to cheek the general wrath; doubtless
she shared in it.

A clock in the schoolroom struck nine; Miss
Miller left her circle, and standing in the
middle of the room, cried:

"Silence! To your seats!"

Discipline prevailed: in five minutes the
confused throng was resolved into order,
and comparative silence quelled the Babel
clamour of tongues. The upper teachers
now punctually resumed their posts: but still,
all seemed to wait. Ranged on benches
down the sides of the room, the eighty girls
sat motionless and erect; a quaint
assemblage they appeared, all with plain
locks combed from their faces, not a curl
visible; in brown dresses, made high and
surrounded by a narrow tucker about the
throat, with little pockets of holland (shaped
something like a Highlander's purse) tied in
front of their frocks, and destined to serve
the purpose of a work-bag: all, too,
wearing woollen stockings and country-
made shoes, fastened with brass buckles.
Above twenty of those clad in this costume
were full-grown girls, or rather young
women; it suited them ill, and gave an air of
oddity even to the prettiest.

I was still looking at them, and also at
intervals examining the teachers none of
whom precisely pleased me; for the stout
one was a little coarse, the dark one not a
little fierce, the foreigner harsh and
grotesque, and Miss Miller, poor thing!
looked purple, weather-beaten, and over-
worked when, as my eye wandered from

-30-

face to face, the whole school rose
simultaneously, as if moved by a common
spring.

What was the matter? I had heard no order
given: I was puzzled. Ere I had gathered my
wits, the classes were again seated: but as
all eyes were now turned to one point, mine
followed the general direction, and
encountered the personage who had
received me last night. She stood at the
bottom of the long room, on the hearth; for
there was a fire at each end; she surveyed
the two rows of girls silently and gravely.
Miss Miller approaching, seemed to ask her
a question, and having received her
answer, went back to her place, and said
aloud,

"Monitor of the first class, fetch the globes!"

While the direction was being executed, the
lady consulted moved slowly up the room. I
suppose I have a considerable organ of
veneration, for I retain yet the sense of
admiring awe with which my eyes traced
her steps. Seen now, in broad daylight, she
looked tall, fair, and shapely; brown eyes
with a benignant light in their irids, and a
fine pencilling of long lashes round, relieved
the whiteness of her large front; on each of
her temples her hair, of a very dark brown,
was clustered in round curls, according to
the fashion of those times, when neither
smooth bands nor long ringlets were in
vogue; her dress, also in the mode of the
day, was of purple cloth, relieved by a sort
of Spanish trimming of black velvet; a gold
watch (watches were not so common then
as now) shone at her girdle. Let the reader
add, to complete the picture, refined
features; a complexion, if pale, clear; and a
stately air and carriage, and he will have, at
least, as clearly as words can give it, a
correct idea of the exterior of Miss Temple
Maria Temple, as I afterwards saw the

name written in a prayer-book intrusted to
me to carry to church.

The superintendent of Lowood (for such
was this lady) having taken her seat before
a pair of globes placed on one of the tables,
summoned the first class round her, and
commenced giving a lesson on geography;
the lower classes were called by the
teachers: repetitions in history, grammar,
etc., went on for an hour; writing and
arithmetic succeeded, and music lessons
were given by Miss Temple to some of the
elder girls. The duration of each lesson was
measured by the clock, which at last struck
twelve. The superintendent rose:

"I have a word to address to the pupils," said
she.

The tumult of cessation from lessons was
already breaking forth, but it sank at her
voice. She went on:

"You had this morning a breakfast which you
could not eat; you must be hungry: I have
ordered that a lunch of bread and cheese
shall be served to all."

The teachers looked at her with a sort of
surprise.

"It is to be done on my responsibility," she
added, in an explanatory tone to them, and
immediately afterwards left the room.

The bread and cheese was presently
brought in and distributed, to the high
delight and refreshment of the whole
school. The order was now given "To the
garden!" Each put on a coarse straw
bonnet, with strings of coloured calico, and
a cloak of grey frieze. I was similarly
equipped, and, following the stream, I
made my way into the open air.

-31-

The garden was a wide inclosure,
surrounded with walls so high as to exclude
every glimpse of prospect; a covered
verandah ran down one side, and broad
walks bordered a middle space divided into
scores of little beds: these beds were
assigned as gardens for the pupils to
cultivate, and each bed had an owner. When
full of flowers they would doubtless look
pretty; but now, at the latter end of January,
all was wintry blight and brown decay. I
shuddered as I stood and looked round me:
it was an inclement day for outdoor
exercise; not positively rainy, but darkened
by a drizzling yellow fog; all under foot was
still soaking wet with the floods of
yesterday. The stronger among the girls ran
about and engaged in active games, but
sundry pale and thin ones herded together
for shelter and warmth in the verandah; and
amongst these, as the dense mist
penetrated to their shivering frames, I heard
frequently the sound of a hollow cough.

As yet I had spoken to no one, nor did
anybody seem to take notice of me; I stood
lonely enough: but to that feeling of isolation
I was accustomed; it did not oppress me
much. I leant against a pillar of the
verandah, drew my grey mantle close about
me, and, trying to forget the cold which
nipped me without, and the unsatisfied
hunger which gnawed me within, delivered
myself up to the employment of watching
and thinking. My reflections were too
undefined and fragmentary to merit record: I
hardly yet knew where I was; Gateshead
and my past life seemed floated away to an
immeasurable distance; the present was
vague and strange, and of the future I could
form no conjecture. I looked round the
convent-like garden, and then up at the
house a large building, half of which
seemed grey and old, the other half quite
new. The new part, containing the
schoolroom and dormitory, was lit by

mullioned and latticed windows, which
gave it a church-like aspect; a stone tablet
over the door bore this inscription:

"Lowood Institution. This portion was rebuilt
A.D. , by Naomi Brocklehurst, of
Brocklehurst Hall, in this county." "Let your
light so shine before men, that they may see
your good works, and glorify your Father
which is in heaven." St. Matt. v. 16.

I read these words over and over again: I felt
that an explanation belonged to them, and
was unable fully to penetrate their import. I
was still pondering the signification of
"Institution," and endeavouring to make out
a connection between the first words and
the verse of Scripture, when the sound of a
cough close behind me made me turn my
head. I saw a girl sitting on a stone bench
near; she was bent over a book, on the
perusal of which she seemed intent: from
where I stood I could see the title it was
"Rasselas;" a name that struck me as
strange, and consequently attractive. In
turning a leaf she happened to look up, and I
said to her directly:

"Is your book interesting?" I had already
formed the intention of asking her to lend it
to me some day.

"I like it," she answered, after a pause of a
second or two, during which she examined
me.

"What is it about?" I continued. I hardly know
where I found the hardihood thus to open a
conversation with a stranger; the step was
contrary to my nature and habits: but I think
her occupation touched a chord of
sympathy somewhere; for I too liked
reading, though of a frivolous and childish
kind; I could not digest or comprehend the
serious or substantial.

-32-

"You may look at it," replied the girl, offering
me the book.

I did so; a brief examination convinced me
that the contents were less taking than the
title: "Rasselas" looked dull to my trifling
taste; I saw nothing about fairies, nothing
about genii; no bright variety seemed
spread over the closely-printed pages. I
returned it to her; she received it quietly, and
without saying anything she was about to
relapse into her former studious mood:
again I ventured to disturb her:

"Can you tell me what the writing on that
stone over the door means? What is
Lowood Institution?"

"This house where you are come to live."

"And why do they call it Institution? Is it in any
way different from other schools?"

"It is partly a charity-school: you and I, and
all the rest of us, are charity-children. I
suppose you are an orphan: are not either
your father or your mother dead?"

"Both died before I can remember."

"Well, all the girls here have lost either one or
both parents, and this is called an institution
for educating orphans."

"Do we pay no money? Do they keep us for
nothing?"

"We pay, or our friends pay, fifteen pounds a
year for each."

"Then why do they call us charity-children?"

"Because fifteen pounds is not enough for
board and teaching, and the deficiency is
supplied by subscription."

"Who subscribes?"

"Different benevolent-minded ladies and
gentlemen in this neighbourhood and in
London."

"Who was Naomi Brocklehurst?"

"The lady who built the new part of this
house as that tablet records, and whose
son overlooks and directs everything here."

"Why?"

"Because he is treasurer and manager of
the establishment."

"Then this house does not belong to that tall
lady who wears a watch, and who said we
were to have some bread and cheese?"

"To Miss Temple? Oh, no! I wish it did: she
has to answer to Mr. Brocklehurst for all she
does. Mr. Brocklehurst buys all our food and
all our clothes."

"Does he live here?"

"No two miles off, at a large hall."

"Is he a good man?"

"He is a clergyman, and is said to do a great
deal of good."

"Did you say that tall lady was called Miss
Temple?"

"Yes."

"And what are the other teachers called?"

"The one with red cheeks is called Miss
Smith; she attends to the work, and cuts out
for we make our own clothes, our frocks,
and pelisses, and everything; the little one

-33-

with black hair is Miss Scatcherd; she
teaches history and grammar, and hears
the second class repetitions; and the one
who wears a shawl, and has a pocket-
handkerchief tied to her side with a yellow
ribband, is Madame Pierrot: she comes
from Lisle, in France, and teaches French."

"Do you like the teachers?"

"Well enough."

"Do you like the little black one, and the
Madame ? I cannot pronounce her name as
you do."

"Miss Scatcherd is hasty you must take care
not to offend her; Madame Pierrot is not a
bad sort of person."

"But Miss Temple is the best isn't she?"

"Miss Temple is very good and very clever;
she is above the rest, because she knows
far more than they do."

"Have you been long here?"

"Two years."

"Are you an orphan?"

"My mother is dead."

"Are you happy here?"

"You ask rather too many questions. I have
given you answers enough for the present:
now I want to read."

But at that moment the summons sounded
for dinner; all re-entered the house. The
odour which now filled the refectory was
scarcely more appetising than that which
had regaled our nostrils at breakfast: the
dinner was served in two huge tin-plated

vessels, whence rose a strong steam
redolent of rancid fat. I found the mess to
consist of indifferent potatoes and strange
shreds of rusty meat, mixed and cooked
together. Of this preparation a tolerably
abundant plateful was apportioned to each
pupil. I ate what I could, and wondered
within myself whether every day's fare
would be like this.

After dinner, we immediately adjourned to
the schoolroom: lessons recommenced,
and were continued till five o'clock.

The only marked event of the afternoon
was, that I saw the girl with whom I had
conversed in the verandah dismissed in
disgrace by Miss Scatcherd from a history
class, and sent to stand in the middle of the
large schoolroom. The punishment seemed
to me in a high degree ignominious,
especially for so great a girl she looked
thirteen or upwards. I expected she would
show signs of great distress and shame;
but to my surprise she neither wept nor
blushed: composed, though grave, she
stood, the central mark of all eyes. "How
can she bear it so quietly so firmly?" I asked
of myself. "Were I in her place, it seems to
me I should wish the earth to open and
swallow me up. She looks as if she were
thinking of something beyond her
punishment beyond her situation: of
something not round her nor before her. I
have heard of day-dreams is she in a day-
dream now? Her eyes are fixed on the floor,
but I am sure they do not see it her sight
seems turned in, gone down into her heart:
she is looking at what she can remember, I
believe; not at what is really present. I
wonder what sort of a girl she is whether
good or naughty."

Soon after five p.m. we had another meal,
consisting of a small mug of coffee, and
half-a-slice of brown bread. I devoured my

-34-

bread and drank my coffee with relish; but I
should have been glad of as much more I
was still hungry. Half-an-hour's recreation
succeeded, then study; then the glass of
water and the piece of oat-cake, prayers,
and bed. Such was my first day at Lowood.

Chapter VI

THE next day commenced as before,
getting up and dressing by rushlight; but this
morning we were obliged to dispense with
the ceremony of washing; the water in the
pitchers was frozen. A change had taken
place in the weather the preceding evening,
and a keen north-east wind, whistling
through the crevices of our bedroom
windows all night long, had made us shiver
in our beds, and turned the contents of the
ewers to ice.

Before the long hour and a half of prayers
and Bible-reading was over, I felt ready to
perish with cold. Breakfast-time came at
last, and this morning the porridge was not
burnt; the quality was eatable, the quantity
small. How small my portion seemed! I
wished it had been doubled.

In the course of the day I was enrolled a
member of the fourth class, and regular
tasks and occupations were assigned me:
hitherto, I had only been a spectator of the
proceedings at Lowood; I was now to
become an actor therein. At first, being little
accustomed to learn by heart, the lessons
appeared to me both long and difficult; the
frequent change from task to task, too,
bewildered me; and I was glad when, about
three o'clock in the afternoon, Miss Smith
put into my hands a border of muslin two
yards long, together with needle, thimble,
etc., and sent me to sit in a quiet corner of
the schoolroom, with directions to hem the
same. At that hour most of the others were
sewing likewise; but one class still stood

round Miss Scatcherd's chair reading, and
as all was quiet, the subject of their lessons
could be heard, together with the manner in
which each girl acquitted herself, and the
animadversions or commendations of Miss
Scatcherd on the performance. It was
English history: among the readers I
observed my acquaintance of the verandah:
at the commencement of the lesson, her
place had been at the top of the class, but
for some error of pronunciation, or some
inattention to stops, she was suddenly sent
to the very bottom. Even in that obscure
position, Miss Scatcherd continued to
make her an object of constant notice: she
was continually addressing to her such
phrases as the following:

"Burns" (such it seems was her name: the
girls here were all called by their surnames,
as boys are elsewhere), "Burns, you are
standing on the side of your shoe; turn your
toes out immediately." "Burns, you poke
your chin most unpleasantly; draw it in."
"Burns, I insist on your holding your head up;
I will not have you before me in that attitude,"
etc. etc.

A chapter having been read through twice,
the books were closed and the girls
examined. The lesson had comprised part
of the reign of Charles I., and there were
sundry questions about tonnage and
poundage and ship-money, which most of
them appeared unable to answer; still,
every little difficulty was solved instantly
when it reached Burns: her memory
seemed to have retained the substance of
the whole lesson, and she was ready with
answers on every point. I kept expecting that
Miss Scatcherd would praise her attention;
but, instead of that, she suddenly cried out:

"You dirty, disagreeable girl! you have never
cleaned your nails this morning!"

-35-

Burns made no answer: I wondered at her
silence.

"Why," thought I, "does she not explain that
she could neither clean her nails nor wash
her face, as the water was frozen?"

My attention was now called off by Miss
Smith desiring me to hold a skein of thread:
while she was winding it, she talked to me
from time to time, asking whether I had ever
been at school before, whether I could
mark, stitch, knit, etc.; till she dismissed
me, I could not pursue my observations on
Miss Scatcherd's movements. When I
returned to my seat, that lady was just
delivering an order of which I did not catch
the import; but Burns immediately left the
class, and going into the small inner room
where the books were kept, returned in half
a minute, carrying in her hand a bundle of
twigs tied together at one end. This
ominous tool she presented to Miss
Scatcherd with a respectful curtesy; then
she quietly, and without being told,
unloosed her pinafore, and the teacher
instantly and sharply inflicted on her neck a
dozen strokes with the bunch of twigs. Not a
tear rose to Burns' eye; and, while I paused
from my sewing, because my fingers
quivered at this spectacle with a sentiment
of unavailing and impotent anger, not a
feature of her pensive face altered its
ordinary expression.

"Hardened girl!" exclaimed Miss Scatcherd;
"nothing can correct you of your slatternly
habits: carry the rod away."

Burns obeyed: I looked at her narrowly as
she emerged from the book-closet; she
was just putting back her handkerchief into
her pocket, and the trace of a tear glistened
on her thin cheek.

The play-hour in the evening I thought the

pleasantest fraction of the day at Lowood:
the bit of bread, the draught of coffee
swallowed at five o'clock had revived
vitality, if it had not satisfied hunger: the long
restraint of the day was slackened; the
schoolroom felt warmer than in the morning
its fires being allowed to burn a little more
brightly, to supply, in some measure, the
place of candles, not yet introduced: the
ruddy gloaming, the licensed uproar, the
confusion of many voices gave one a
welcome sense of liberty.

On the evening of the day on which I had
seen Miss Scatcherd flog her pupil, Burns, I
wandered as usual among the forms and
tables and laughing groups without a
companion, yet not feeling lonely: when I
passed the windows, I now and then lifted a
blind, and looked out; it snowed fast, a drift
was already forming against the lower
panes; putting my ear close to the window, I
could distinguish from the gleeful tumult
within, the disconsolate moan of the wind
outside.

Probably, if I had lately left a good home
and kind parents, this would have been the
hour when I should most keenly have
regretted the separation; that wind would
then have saddened my heart; this obscure
chaos would have disturbed my peace! as it
was, I derived from both a strange
excitement, and reckless and feverish, I
wished the wind to howl more wildly, the
gloom to deepen to darkness, and the
confusion to rise to clamour.

Jumping over forms, and creeping under
tables, I made my way to one of the fire-
places; there, kneeling by the high wire
fender, I found Burns, absorbed, silent,
abstracted from all round her by the
companionship of a book, which she read
by the dim glare of the embers.

-36-

"Is it still 'Rasselas'?" I asked, coming
behind her.

"Yes," she said, "and I have just finished it."

And in five minutes more she shut it up. I
was glad of this.

"Now," thought I, "I can perhaps get her to
talk."

I sat down by her on the floor.

"What is your name besides Burns?"

"Helen."

"Do you come a long way from here?"

"I come from a place farther north, quite on
the borders of Scotland."

"Will you ever go back?"

"I hope so; but nobody can be sure of the
future."

"You must wish to leave Lowood?"

"No! why should I? I was sent to Lowood to
get an education; and it would be of no use
going away until I have attained that object."

"But that teacher, Miss Scatcherd, is so
cruel to you?"

"Cruel? Not at all! She is severe: she
dislikes my faults."

"And if I were in your place I should dislike
her; I should resist her. If she struck me with
that rod, I should get it from her hand; I
should break it under her nose."

"Probably you would do nothing of the sort:
but if you did, Mr. Brocklehurst would expel

you from the school; that would be a great
grief to your relations. It is far better to
endure patiently a smart which nobody feels
but yourself, than to commit a hasty action
whose evil consequences will extend to all
connected with you; and besides, the Bible
bids us return good for evil."

"But then it seems disgraceful to be
flogged, and to be sent to stand in the
middle of a room full of people; and you are
such a great girl: I am far younger than you,
and I could not bear it."

"Yet it would be your duty to bear it, if you
could not avoid it: it is weak and silly to say
you cannot bear what it is your fate to be
required to bear."

I heard her with wonder: I could not
comprehend this doctrine of endurance;
and still less could I understand or
sympathise with the forbearance she
expressed for her chastiser. Still I felt that
Helen Burns considered things by a light
invisible to my eyes. I suspected she might
be right and I wrong; but I would not ponder
the matter deeply; like Felix, I put it off to a
more convenient season.

"You say you have faults, Helen: what are
they? To me you seem very good."

"Then learn from me, not to judge by
appearances: I am, as Miss Scatcherd
said, slatternly; I seldom put, and never
keep, things, in order; I am careless; I forget
rules; I read when I should learn my lessons;
I have no method; and sometimes I say, like
you, I cannot bear to be subjected to
systematic arrangements. This is all very
provoking to Miss Scatcherd, who is
naturally neat, punctual, and particular."

"And cross and cruel," I added; but Helen
Burns would not admit my addition: she kept

-37-

silence.

"Is Miss Temple as severe to you as Miss
Scatcherd?"

At the utterance of Miss Temple's name, a
soft smile flitted over her grave face.

"Miss Temple is full of goodness; it pains
her to be severe to any one, even the worst
in the school: she sees my errors, and tells
me of them gently; and, if I do anything
worthy of praise, she gives me my meed
liberally. One strong proof of my wretchedly
defective nature is, that even her
expostulations, so mild, so rational, have
not influence to cure me of my faults; and
even her praise, though I value it most
highly, cannot stimulate me to continued
care and foresight."

"That is curious," said I, "it is so easy to be
careful."

"For you I have no doubt it is. I observed you
in your class this morning, and saw you
were closely attentive: your thoughts never
seemed to wander while Miss Miller
explained the lesson and questioned you.
Now, mine continually rove away; when I
should be listening to Miss Scatcherd, and
collecting all she says with assiduity, often I
lose the very sound of her voice; I fall into a
sort of dream. Sometimes I think I am in
Northumberland, and that the noises I hear
round me are the bubbling of a little brook
which runs through Deepden, near our
house; then, when it comes to my turn to
reply, I have to be awakened; and having
heard nothing of what was read for listening
to the visionary brook, I have no answer
ready."

"Yet how well you replied this afternoon."

"It was mere chance; the subject on which

we had been reading had interested me.
This afternoon, instead of dreaming of
Deepden, I was wondering how a man who
wished to do right could act so unjustly and
unwisely as Charles the First sometimes
did; and I thought what a pity it was that, with
his integrity and conscientiousness, he
could see no farther than the prerogatives of
the crown. If he had but been able to look to
a distance, and see how what they call the
spirit of the age was tending! Still, I like
Charles I respect him I pity him, poor
murdered king! Yes, his enemies were the
worst: they shed blood they had no right to
shed. How dared they kill him!"

Helen was talking to herself now: she had
forgotten I could not very well understand
her that I was ignorant, or nearly so, of the
subject she discussed. I recalled her to my
level.

"And when Miss Temple teaches you, do
your thoughts wander then?"

"No, certainly, not often; because Miss
Temple has generally something to say
which is newer than my own reflections; her
language is singularly agreeable to me, and
the information she communicates is often
just what I wished to gain."

"Well, then, with Miss Temple you are
good?"

"Yes, in a passive way: I make no effort; I
follow as inclination guides me. There is no
merit in such goodness."

"A great deal: you are good to those who
are good to you. It is all I ever desire to be. If
people were always kind and obedient to
those who are cruel and unjust, the wicked
people would have it all their own way: they
would never feel afraid, and so they would
never alter, but would grow worse and

-38-

worse. When we are struck at without a
reason, we should strike back again very
hard; I am sure we should so hard as to
teach the person who struck us never to do it
again."

"You will change your mind, I hope, when
you grow older: as yet you are but a little
untaught girl."

"But I feel this, Helen; I must dislike those
who, whatever I do to please them, persist
in disliking me; I must resist those who
punish me unjustly. It is as natural as that I
should love those who show me affection,
or submit to punishment when I feel it is
deserved."

"Heathens and savage tribes hold that
doctrine, but Christians and civilised
nations disown it."

"How? I don't understand."

"It is not violence that best overcomes hate
nor vengeance that most certainly heals
injury."

"What then?"

"Read the New Testament, and observe
what Christ says, and how He acts; make
His word your rule, and His conduct your
example."

"What does He say?"

"Love your enemies; bless them that curse
you; do good to them that hate you and
despitefully use you."

"Then I should love Mrs. Reed, which I
cannot do; I should bless her son John,
which is impossible."

In her turn, Helen Burns asked me to

explain, and I proceeded forthwith to pour
out, in my own way, the tale of my sufferings
and resentments. Bitter and truculent when
excited, I spoke as I felt, without reserve or
softening.

Helen heard me patiently to the end: I
expected she would then make a remark,
but she said nothing.

"Well," I asked impatiently, "is not Mrs. Reed
a hard-hearted, bad woman?"

"She has been unkind to you, no doubt;
because you see, she dislikes your cast of
character, as Miss Scatcherd does mine;
but how minutely you remember all she has
done and said to you! What a singularly
deep impression her injustice seems to
have made on your heart! No ill-usage so
brands its record on my feelings. Would you
not be happier if you tried to forget her
severity, together with the passionate
emotions it excited? Life appears to me too
short to be spent in nursing animosity or
registering wrongs. We are, and must be,
one and all, burdened with faults in this
world: but the time will soon come when, I
trust, we shall put them off in putting off our
corruptible bodies; when debasement and
sin will fall from us with this cumbrous frame
of flesh, and only the spark of the spirit will
remain, the impalpable principle of light and
thought, pure as when it left the Creator to
inspire the creature: whence it came it will
return; perhaps again to be communicated
to some being higher than man perhaps to
pass through gradations of glory, from the
pale human soul to brighten to the seraph!
Surely it will never, on the contrary, be
suffered to degenerate from man to fiend?
No; I cannot believe that: I hold another
creed: which no one ever taught me, and
which I seldom mention; but in which I
delight, and to which I cling: for it extends
hope to all: it makes Eternity a rest a mighty

-39-

home, not a terror and an abyss. Besides,
with this creed, I can so clearly distinguish
between the criminal and his crime; I can so
sincerely forgive the first while I abhor the
last: with this creed revenge never worries
my heart, degradation never too deeply
disgusts me, injustice never crushes me
too low: I live in calm, looking to the end."

Helen's head, always drooping, sank a little
lower as she finished this sentence. I saw
by her look she wished no longer to talk to
me, but rather to converse with her own
thoughts. She was not allowed much time
for meditation: a monitor, a great rough girl,
presently came up, exclaiming in a strong
Cumberland accent,

"Helen Burns, if you don't go and put your
drawer in order, and fold up your work this
minute, I'll tell Miss Scatcherd to come and
look at it!"

Helen sighed as her reverie fled, and
getting up, obeyed the monitor without reply
as without delay.

Chapter VII

MY first quarter at Lowood seemed an age;
and not the golden age either; it comprised
an irksome struggle with difficulties in
habituating myself to new rules and
unwonted tasks. The fear of failure in these
points harassed me worse than the physical
hardships of my lot; though these were no
trifles.

During January, February, and part of
March, the deep snows, and, after their
melting, the almost impassable roads,
prevented our stirring beyond the garden
walls, except to go to church; but within
these limits we had to pass an hour every
day in the open air. Our clothing was
insufficient to protect us from the severe

cold: we had no boots, the snow got into our
shoes and melted there: our ungloved
hands became numbed and covered with
chilblains, as were our feet: I remember well
the distracting irritation I endured from this
cause every evening, when my feet
inflamed; and the torture of thrusting the
swelled, raw, and stiff toes into my shoes in
the morning. Then the scanty supply of food
was distressing: with the keen appetites of
growing children, we had scarcely sufficient
to keep alive a delicate invalid. From this
deficiency of nourishment resulted an
abuse, which pressed hardly on the younger
pupils: whenever the famished great girls
had an opportunity, they would coax or
menace the little ones out of their portion.
Many a time I have shared between two
claimants the precious morsel of brown
bread distributed at tea-time; and after
relinquishing to a third half the contents of
my mug of coffee, I have swallowed the
remainder with an accompaniment of
secret tears, forced from me by the
exigency of hunger.

Sundays were dreary days in that wintry
season. We had to walk two miles to
Brocklebridge Church, where our patron
officiated. We set out cold, we arrived at
church colder: during the morning service
we became almost paralysed. It was too far
to return to dinner, and an allowance of cold
meat and bread, in the same penurious
proportion observed in our ordinary meals,
was served round between the services.

At the close of the afternoon service we
returned by an exposed and hilly road,
where the bitter winter wind, blowing over a
range of snowy summits to the north, almost
flayed the skin from our faces.

I can remember Miss Temple walking lightly
and rapidly along our drooping line, her
plaid cloak, which the frosty wind fluttered,

-40-

gathered close about her, and encouraging
us, by precept and example, to keep up our
spirits, and march forward, as she said,
"like stalwart soldiers." The other teachers,
poor things, were generally themselves too
much dejected to attempt the task of
cheering others.

How we longed for the light and heat of a
blazing fire when we got back! But, to the
little ones at least, this was denied: each
hearth in the schoolroom was immediately
surrounded by a double row of great girls,
and behind them the younger children
crouched in groups, wrapping their starved
arms in their pinafores.

A little solace came at tea-time, in the
shape of a double ration of bread a whole,
instead of a half, slice with the delicious
addition of a thin scrape of butter: it was the
hebdomadal treat to which we all looked
forward from Sabbath to Sabbath. I
generally contrived to reserve a moiety of
this bounteous repast for myself; but the
remainder I was invariably obliged to part
with.

The Sunday evening was spent in
repeating, by heart, the Church Catechism,
and the fifth, sixth, and seventh chapters of
St. Matthew; and in listening to a long
sermon, read by Miss Miller, whose
irrepressible yawns attested her weariness.
A frequent interlude of these performances
was the enactment of the part of Eutychus
by some half-dozen of little girls, who,
overpowered with sleep, would fall down, if
not out of the third loft, yet off the fourth
form, and be taken up half dead. The
remedy was, to thrust them forward into the
centre of the schoolroom, and oblige them
to stand there till the sermon was finished.
Sometimes their feet failed them, and they
sank together in a heap; they were then
propped up with the monitors' high stools.

I have not yet alluded to the visits of Mr.
Brocklehurst; and indeed that gentleman
was from home during the greater part of
the first month after my arrival; perhaps
prolonging his stay with his friend the
archdeacon: his absence was a relief to
me. I need not say that I had my own
reasons for dreading his coming: but come
he did at last.

One afternoon (I had then been three weeks
at Lowood), as I was sitting with a slate in
my hand, puzzling over a sum in long
division, my eyes, raised in abstraction to
the window, caught sight of a figure just
passing: I recognised almost instinctively
that gaunt outline; and when, two minutes
after, all the school, teachers included, rose
en masse, it was not necessary for me to
look up in order to ascertain whose
entrance they thus greeted. A long stride
measured the schoolroom, and presently
beside Miss Temple, who herself had risen,
stood the same black column which had
frowned on me so ominously from the
hearthrug of Gateshead. I now glanced
sideways at this piece of architecture. Yes, I
was right: it was Mr. Brocklehurst, buttoned
up in a surtout, and looking longer,
narrower, and more rigid than ever.

I had my own reasons for being dismayed at
this apparition; too well I remembered the
perfidious hints given by Mrs. Reed about
my disposition, etc.; the promise pledged
by Mr. Brocklehurst to apprise Miss Temple
and the teachers of my vicious nature. All
along I had been dreading the fulfilment of
this promise, I had been looking out daily for
the "Coming Man," whose information
respecting my past life and conversation
was to brand me as a bad child for ever:
now there he was. He stood at Miss
Temple's side; he was speaking low in her
ear: I did not doubt he was making
disclosures of my villainy; and I watched her

-41-

eye with painful anxiety, expecting every
moment to see its dark orb turn on me a
glance of repugnance and contempt. I
listened too; and as I happened to be
seated quite at the top of the room, I caught
most of what he said: its import relieved me
from immediate apprehension.

"I suppose, Miss Temple, the thread I
bought at Lowton will do; it struck me that it
would be just of the quality for the calico
chemises, and I sorted the needles to
match. You may tell Miss Smith that I forgot
to make a memorandum of the darning
needles, but she shall have some papers
sent in next week; and she is not, on any
account, to give out more than one at a time
to each pupil: if they have more, they are apt
to be careless and lose them. And, O
ma'am! I wish the woollen stockings were
better looked to! when I was here last, I went
into the kitchen-garden and examined the
clothes drying on the line; there was a
quantity of black hose in a very bad state of
repair: from the size of the holes in them I
was sure they had not been well mended
from time to time."

He paused.

"Your directions shall be attended to, sir,"
said Miss Temple.

"And, ma'am," he continued, "the laundress
tells me some of the girls have two clean
tuckers in the week: it is too much; the rules
limit them to one."

"I think I can explain that circumstance, sir.
Agnes and Catherine Johnstone were
invited to take tea with some friends at
Lowton last Thursday, and I gave them
leave to put on clean tuckers for the
occasion."

Mr. Brocklehurst nodded.

"Well, for once it may pass; but please not to
let the circumstance occur too often. And
there is another thing which surprised me; I
find, in settling accounts with the
housekeeper, that a lunch, consisting of
bread and cheese, has twice been served
out to the girls during the past fortnight. How
is this? I looked over the regulations, and I
find no such meal as lunch mentioned. Who
introduced this innovation? and by what
authority?"

"I must be responsible for the circumstance,
sir," replied Miss Temple: "the breakfast
was so ill prepared that the pupils could not
possibly eat it; and I dared not allow them to
remain fasting till dinner-time."

"Madam, allow me an instant. You are
aware that my plan in bringing up these girls
is, not to accustom them to habits of luxury
and indulgence, but to render them hardy,
patient, self-denying. Should any little
accidental disappointment of the appetite
occur, such as the spoiling of a meal, the
under or the over dressing of a dish, the
incident ought not to be neutralised by
replacing with something more delicate the
comfort lost, thus pampering the body and
obviating the aim of this institution; it ought
to be improved to the spiritual edification of
the pupils, by encouraging them to evince
fortitude under temporary privation. A brief
address on those occasions would not be
mistimed, wherein a judicious instructor
would take the opportunity of referring to the
sufferings of the primitive Christians; to the
torments of martyrs; to the exhortations of
our blessed Lord Himself, calling upon His
disciples to take up their cross and follow
Him; to His warnings that man shall not live
by bread alone, but by every word that
proceedeth out of the mouth of God; to His
divine consolations, "If ye suffer hunger or
thirst for My sake, happy are ye." Oh,
madam, when you put bread and cheese,

-42-

instead of burnt porridge, into these
children's mouths, you may indeed feed
their vile bodies, but you little think how you
starve their immortal souls!"

Mr. Brocklehurst again paused perhaps
overcome by his feelings. Miss Temple had
looked down when he first began to speak
to her; but she now gazed straight before
her, and her face, naturally pale as marble,
appeared to be assuming also the coldness
and fixity of that material; especially her
mouth, closed as if it would have required a
sculptor's chisel to open it, and her brow
settled gradually into petrified severity.

Meantime, Mr. Brocklehurst, standing on
the hearth with his hands behind his back,
majestically surveyed the whole school.
Suddenly his eye gave a blink, as if it had
met something that either dazzled or
shocked its pupil; turning, he said in more
rapid accents than he had hitherto used:

"Miss Temple, Miss Temple, what what is
that girl with curled hair? Red hair, ma'am,
curled curled all over?" And extending his
cane he pointed to the awful object, his
hand shaking as he did so.

"It is Julia Severn," replied Miss Temple,
very quietly.

"Julia Severn, ma'am! And why has she, or
any other, curled hair? Why, in defiance of
every precept and principle of this house,
does she conform to the world so openly
here in an evangelical, charitable
establishment as to wear her hair one mass
of curls?"

"Julia's hair curls naturally," returned Miss
Temple, still more quietly.

"Naturally! Yes, but we are not to conform to
nature; I wish these girls to be the children of

Grace: and why that abundance? I have
again and again intimated that I desire the
hair to be arranged closely, modestly,
plainly. Miss Temple, that girl's hair must be
cut off entirely; I will send a barber to-
morrow: and I see others who have far too
much of the excrescence that tall girl, tell her
to turn round. Tell all the first form to rise up
and direct their faces to the wall."

Miss Temple passed her handkerchief over
her lips, as if to smooth away the involuntary
smile that curled them; she gave the order,
however, and when the first class could
take in what was required of them, they
obeyed. Leaning a little back on my bench, I
could see the looks and grimaces with
which they commented on this manoeuvre:
it was a pity Mr. Brocklehurst could not see
them too; he would perhaps have felt that,
whatever he might do with the outside of the
cup and platter, the inside was further
beyond his interference than he imagined.

He scrutinised the reverse of these living
medals some five minutes, then
pronounced sentence. These words fell like
the knell of doom:

"All those top-knots must be cut off."

Miss Temple seemed to remonstrate.

"Madam," he pursued, "I have a Master to
serve whose kingdom is not of this world:
my mission is to mortify in these girls the
lusts of the flesh; to teach them to clothe
themselves with shame-facedness and
sobriety, not with braided hair and costly
apparel; and each of the young persons
before us has a string of hair twisted in
plaits which vanity itself might have woven;
these, I repeat, must be cut off; think of the
time wasted, of----"

Mr. Brocklehurst was here interrupted: three

-43-

other visitors, ladies, now entered the room.
They ought to have come a little sooner to
have heard his lecture on dress, for they
were splendidly attired in velvet, silk, and
furs. The two younger of the trio (fine girls of
sixteen and seventeen) had grey beaver
hats, then in fashion, shaded with ostrich
plumes, and from under the brim of this
graceful head-dress fell a profusion of light
tresses, elaborately curled; the elder lady
was enveloped in a costly velvet shawl,
trimmed with ermine, and she wore a false
front of French curls.

These ladies were deferentially received by
Miss Temple, as Mrs. and the Misses
Brocklehurst, and conducted to seats of
honour at the top of the room. It seems they
had come in the carriage with their reverend
relative, and had been conducting a
rummaging scrutiny of the room upstairs,
while he transacted business with the
housekeeper, questioned the laundress,
and lectured the superintendent. They now
proceeded to address divers remarks and
reproofs to Miss Smith, who was charged
with the care of the linen and the inspection
of the dormitories: but I had no time to listen
to what they said; other matters called off
and enchanted my attention.

Hitherto, while gathering up the discourse
of Mr. Brocklehurst and Miss Temple, I had
not, at the same time, neglected
precautions to secure my personal safety;
which I thought would be effected, if I could
only elude observation. To this end, I had sat
well back on the form, and while seeming to
be busy with my sum, had held my slate in
such a manner as to conceal my face: I
might have escaped notice, had not my
treacherous slate somehow happened to
slip from my hand, and falling with an
obtrusive crash, directly drawn every eye
upon me; I knew it was all over now, and, as
I stooped to pick up the two fragments of

slate, I rallied my forces for the worst. It
came.

"A careless girl!" said Mr. Brocklehurst, and
immediately after "It is the new pupil, I
perceive." And before I could draw breath, "I
must not forget I have a word to say
respecting her." Then aloud: how loud it
seemed to me! "Let the child who broke her
slate come forward!"

Of my own accord I could not have stirred; I
was paralysed: but the two great girls who
sit on each side of me, set me on my legs
and pushed me towards the dread judge,
and then Miss Temple gently assisted me to
his very feet, and I caught her whispered
counsel,

"Don't be afraid, Jane, I saw it was an
accident; you shall not be punished."

The kind whisper went to my heart like a
dagger.

"Another minute, and she will despise me
for a hypocrite," thought I; and an impulse of
fury against Reed, Brocklehurst, and Co.
bounded in my pulses at the conviction. I
was no Helen Burns.

"Fetch that stool," said Mr. Brocklehurst,
pointing to a very high one from which a
monitor had just risen: it was brought.

"Place the child upon it."

And I was placed there, by whom I don't
know: I was in no condition to note
particulars; I was only aware that they had
hoisted me up to the height of Mr.
Brocklehurst's nose, that he was within a
yard of me, and that a spread of shot
orange and purple silk pelisses and a cloud
of silvery plumage extended and waved
below me.

-44-

Mr. Brocklehurst hemmed.

"Ladies," said he, turning to his family,
"Miss Temple, teachers, and children, you
all see this girl?"

Of course they did; for I felt their eyes
directed like burning-glasses against my
scorched skin.

"You see she is yet young; you observe she
possesses the ordinary form of childhood;
God has graciously given her the shape that
He has given to all of us; no signal deformity
points her out as a marked character. Who
would think that the Evil One had already
found a servant and agent in her? Yet such, I
grieve to say, is the case."

A pause in which I began to steady the palsy
of my nerves, and to feel that the Rubicon
was passed; and that the trial, no longer to
be shirked, must be firmly sustained.

"My dear children," pursued the black
marble clergyman, with pathos, "this is a
sad, a melancholy occasion; for it becomes
my duty to warn you, that this girl, who might
be one of God's own lambs, is a little
castaway: not a member of the true flock,
but evidently an interloper and an alien. You
must be on your guard against her; you must
shun her example; if necessary, avoid her
company, exclude her from your sports, and
shut her out from your converse. Teachers,
you must watch her: keep your eyes on her
movements, weigh well her words,
scrutinise her actions, punish her body to
save her soul: if, indeed, such salvation be
possible, for (my tongue falters while I tell it)
this girl, this child, the native of a Christian
land, worse than many a little heathen who
says its prayers to Brahma and kneels
before Juggernaut this girl is a liar!"

Now came a pause of ten minutes, during

which I, by this time in perfect possession of
my wits, observed all the female
Brocklehursts produce their pocket-
handkerchiefs and apply them to their
optics, while the elderly lady swayed herself
to and fro, and the two younger ones
whispered, "How shocking!"

Mr. Brocklehurst resumed.

"This I learned from her benefactress; from
the pious and charitable lady who adopted
her in her orphan state, reared her as her
own daughter, and whose kindness, whose
generosity the unhappy girl repaid by an
ingratitude so bad, so dreadful, that at last
her excellent patroness was obliged to
separate her from her own young ones,
fearful lest her vicious example should
contaminate their purity: she has sent her
here to be healed, even as the Jews of old
sent their diseased to the troubled pool of
Bethesda; and, teachers, superintendent, I
beg of you not to allow the waters to
stagnate round her."

With this sublime conclusion, Mr.
Brocklehurst adjusted the top button of his
surtout, muttered something to his family,
who rose, bowed to Miss Temple, and then
all the great people sailed in state from the
room. Turning at the door, my judge said:

"Let her stand half-an-hour longer on that
stool, and let no one speak to her during the
remainder of the day."

There was I, then, mounted aloft; I, who had
said I could not bear the shame of standing
on my natural feet in the middle of the room,
was now exposed to general view on a
pedestal of infamy. What my sensations
were no language can describe; but just as
they all rose, stifling my breath and
constricting my throat, a girl came up and
passed me: in passing, she lifted her eyes.

-45-

What a strange light inspired them! What an
extraordinary sensation that ray sent
through me! How the new feeling bore me
up! It was as if a martyr, a hero, had passed
a slave or victim, and imparted strength in
the transit. I mastered the rising hysteria,
lifted up my head, and took a firm stand on
the stool. Helen Burns asked some slight
question about her work of Miss Smith, was
chidden for the triviality of the inquiry,
returned to her place, and smiled at me as
she again went by. What a smile! I
remember it now, and I know that it was the
effluence of fine intellect, of true courage; it
lit up her marked lineaments, her thin face,
her sunken grey eye, like a reflection from
the aspect of an angel. Yet at that moment
Helen Burns wore on her arm "the untidy
badge;" scarcely an hour ago I had heard
her condemned by Miss Scatcherd to a
dinner of bread and water on the morrow
because she had blotted an exercise in
copying it out. Such is the imperfect nature
of man! such spots are there on the disc of
the clearest planet; and eyes like Miss
Scatcherd's can only see those minute
defects, and are blind to the full brightness
of the orb.

Chapter VIII

ERE the half-hour ended, five o'clock
struck; school was dismissed, and all were
gone into the refectory to tea. I now ventured
to descend: it was deep dusk; I retired into a
corner and sat down on the floor. The spell
by which I had been so far supported began
to dissolve; reaction took place, and soon,
so overwhelming was the grief that seized
me, I sank prostrate with my face to the
ground. Now I wept: Helen Burns was not
here; nothing sustained me; left to myself I
abandoned myself, and my tears watered
the boards. I had meant to be so good, and
to do so much at Lowood: to make so many
friends, to earn respect and win affection.

Already I had made visible progress: that
very morning I had reached the head of my
class; Miss Miller had praised me warmly;
Miss Temple had smiled approbation; she
had promised to teach me drawing, and to
let me learn French, if I continued to make
similar improvement two months longer:
and then I was well received by my fellow-
pupils; treated as an equal by those of my
own age, and not molested by any; now,
here I lay again crushed and trodden on;
and could I ever rise more?

"Never," I thought; and ardently I wished to
die. While sobbing out this wish in broken
accents, some one approached: I started
up again Helen Burns was near me; the
fading fires just showed her coming up the
long, vacant room; she brought my coffee
and bread.

"Come, eat something," she said; but I put
both away from me, feeling as if a drop or a
crumb would have choked me in my present
condition. Helen regarded me, probably
with surprise: I could not now abate my
agitation, though I tried hard; I continued to
weep aloud. She sat down on the ground
near me, embraced her knees with her
arms, and rested her head upon them; in
that attitude she remained silent as an
Indian. I was the first who spoke:

"Helen, why do you stay with a girl whom
everybody believes to be a liar?"

"Everybody, Jane? Why, there are only
eighty people who have heard you called
so, and the world contains hundreds of
millions."

"But what have I to do with millions? The
eighty, I know, despise me."

"Jane, you are mistaken: probably not one
in the school either despises or dislikes you:

-46-

many, I am sure, pity you much."

"How can they pity me after what Mr.
Brocklehurst has said?"

"Mr. Brocklehurst is not a god: nor is he even
a great and admired man: he is little liked
here; he never took steps to make himself
liked. Had he treated you as an especial
favourite, you would have found enemies,
declared or covert, all around you; as it is,
the greater number would offer you
sympathy if they dared. Teachers and pupils
may look coldly on you for a day or two, but
friendly feelings are concealed in their
hearts; and if you persevere in doing well,
these feelings will ere long appear so much
the more evidently for their temporary
suppression. Besides, Jane" she paused.

"Well, Helen?" said I, putting my hand into
hers: she chafed my fingers gently to warm
them, and went on:

"If all the world hated you, and believed you
wicked, while your own conscience
approved you, and absolved you from guilt,
you would not be without friends."

"No; I know I should think well of myself; but
that is not enough: if others don't love me I
would rather die than live I cannot bear to be
solitary and hated, Helen. Look here; to
gain some real affection from you, or Miss
Temple, or any other whom I truly love, I
would willingly submit to have the bone of
my arm broken, or to let a bull toss me, or to
stand behind a kicking horse, and let it dash
its hoof at my chest,"

"Hush, Jane! you think too much of the love
of human beings; you are too impulsive, too
vehement; the sovereign hand that created
your frame, and put life into it, has provided
you with other resources than your feeble
self, or than creatures feeble as you.

Besides this earth, and besides the race of
men, there is an invisible world and a
kingdom of spirits: that world is round us,
for it is everywhere; and those spirits watch
us, for they are commissioned to guard us;
and if we were dying in pain and shame, if
scorn smote us on all sides, and hatred
crushed us, angels see our tortures,
recognise our innocence (if innocent we be:
as I know you are of this charge which Mr.
Brocklehurst has weakly and pompously
repeated at second-hand from Mrs. Reed;
for I read a sincere nature in your ardent
eyes and on your clear front), and God waits
only the separation of spirit from flesh to
crown us with a full reward. Why, then,
should we ever sink overwhelmed with
distress, when life is so soon over, and
death is so certain an entrance to
happiness to glory?"

I was silent; Helen had calmed me; but in
the tranquillity she imparted there was an
alloy of inexpressible sadness. I felt the
impression of woe as she spoke, but I could
not tell whence it came; and when, having
done speaking, she breathed a little fast
and coughed a short cough, I momentarily
forgot my own sorrows to yield to a vague
concern for her.

Resting my head on Helen's shoulder, I put
my arms round her waist; she drew me to
her, and we reposed in silence. We had not
sat long thus, when another person came in.
Some heavy clouds, swept from the sky by
a rising wind, had left the moon bare; and
her light, streaming in through a window
near, shone full both on us and on the
approaching figure, which we at once
recognised as Miss Temple.

"I came on purpose to find you, Jane Eyre,"
said she; "I want you in my room; and as
Helen Burns is with you, she may come too."

-47-

We went; following the superintendent's
guidance, we had to thread some intricate
passages, and mount a staircase before
we reached her apartment; it contained a
good fire, and looked cheerful. Miss
Temple told Helen Burns to be seated in a
low arm-chair on one side of the hearth,
and herself taking another, she called me to
her side.

"Is it all over?" she asked, looking down at
my face. "Have you cried your grief away?"

"I am afraid I never shall do that."

"Why?"

"Because I have been wrongly accused;
and you, ma'am, and everybody else, will
now think me wicked."

"We shall think you what you prove yourself
to be, my child. Continue to act as a good
girl, and you will satisfy us."

"Shall I, Miss Temple?"

"You will," said she, passing her arm round
me. "And now tell me who is the lady whom
Mr. Brocklehurst called your benefactress?"

"Mrs. Reed, my uncle's wife. My uncle is
dead, and he left me to her care."

"Did she not, then, adopt you of her own
accord?"

"No, ma'am; she was sorry to have to do it:
but my uncle, as I have often heard the
servants say, got her to promise before he
died that she would always keep me."

"Well now, Jane, you know, or at least I will
tell you, that when a criminal is accused, he
is always allowed to speak in his own
defence. You have been charged with

falsehood; defend yourself to me as well as
you can. Say whatever your memory
suggests is true; but add nothing and
exaggerate nothing."

I resolved, in the depth of my heart, that I
would be most moderate most correct; and,
having reflected a few minutes in order to
arrange coherently what I had to say, I told
her all the story of my sad childhood.
Exhausted by emotion, my language was
more subdued than it generally was when it
developed that sad theme; and mindful of
Helen's warnings against the indulgence of
resentment, I infused into the narrative far
less of gall and wormwood than ordinary.
Thus restrained and simplified, it sounded
more credible: I felt as I went on that Miss
Temple fully believed me.

In the course of the tale I had mentioned Mr.
Lloyd as having come to see me after the fit:
for I never forgot the, to me, frightful
episode of the red-room: in detailing which,
my excitement was sure, in some degree,
to break bounds; for nothing could soften in
my recollection the spasm of agony which
clutched my heart when Mrs. Reed spurned
my wild supplication for pardon, and locked
me a second time in the dark and haunted
chamber.

I had finished: Miss Temple regarded me a
few minutes in silence; she then said

"I know something of Mr. Lloyd; I shall write
to him; if his reply agrees with your
statement, you shall be publicly cleared
from every imputation; to me, Jane, you are
clear now."

She kissed me, and still keeping me at her
side (where I was well contented to stand,
for I derived a child's pleasure from the
contemplation of her face, her dress, her
one or two ornaments, her white forehead,

-48-

her clustered and shining curls, and
beaming dark eyes), she proceeded to
address Helen Burns.

"How are you to-night, Helen? Have you
coughed much to-day?"

"Not quite so much, I think, ma'am."

"And the pain in your chest?"

"It is a little better."

Miss Temple got up, took her hand and
examined her pulse; then she returned to
her own seat: as she resumed it, I heard her
sigh low. She was pensive a few minutes,
then rousing herself, she said cheerfully:

"But you two are my visitors to-night; I must
treat you as such." She rang her bell.

"Barbara," she said to the servant who
answered it, "I have not yet had tea; bring
the tray and place cups for these two young
ladies."

And a tray was soon brought. How pretty, to
my eyes, did the china cups and bright
teapot look, placed on the little round table
near the fire! How fragrant was the steam of
the beverage, and the scent of the toast! of
which, however, I, to my dismay (for I was
beginning to be hungry) discerned only a
very small portion: Miss Temple discerned it
too:

"Barbara," said she, "can you not bring a
little more bread and butter? There is not
enough for three."

Barbara went out: she returned soon:

"Madam, Mrs. Harden says she has sent up
the usual quantity."

Mrs. Harden, be it observed, was the
housekeeper: a woman after Mr.
Brocklehurst's own heart, made up of equal
parts of whalebone and iron.

"Oh, very well!" returned Miss Temple; "we
must make it do, Barbara, I suppose." And
as the girl withdrew she added, smiling,
"Fortunately, I have it in my power to supply
deficiencies for this once."

Having invited Helen and me to approach
the table, and placed before each of us a
cup of tea with one delicious but thin morsel
of toast, she got up, unlocked a drawer, and
taking from it a parcel wrapped in paper,
disclosed presently to our eyes a good-
sized seed-cake.

"I meant to give each of you some of this to
take with you," said she, "but as there is so
little toast, you must have it now," and she
proceeded to cut slices with a generous
hand.

We feasted that evening as on nectar and
ambrosia; and not the least delight of the
entertainment was the smile of gratification
with which our hostess regarded us, as we
satisfied our famished appetites on the
delicate fare she liberally supplied. Tea
over and the tray removed, she again
summoned us to the fire; we sat one on
each side of her, and now a conversation
followed between her and Helen, which it
was indeed a privilege to be admitted to
hear.

Miss Temple had always something of
serenity in her air, of state in her mien, of
refined propriety in her language, which
precluded deviation into the ardent, the
excited, the eager: something which
chastened the pleasure of those who
looked on her and listened to her, by a
controlling sense of awe; and such was my

-49-

feeling now: but as to Helen Burns, I was
struck with wonder.

The refreshing meal, the brilliant fire, the
presence and kindness of her beloved
instructress, or, perhaps, more than all
these, something in her own unique mind,
had roused her powers within her. They
woke, they kindled: first, they glowed in the
bright tint of her cheek, which till this hour I
had never seen but pale and bloodless; then
they shone in the liquid lustre of her eyes,
which had suddenly acquired a beauty more
singular than that of Miss Temple's a beauty
neither of fine colour nor long eyelash, nor
pencilled brow, but of meaning, of
movement, of radiance. Then her soul sat
on her lips, and language flowed, from what
source I cannot tell. Has a girl of fourteen a
heart large enough, vigorous enough, to
hold the swelling spring of pure, full, fervid
eloquence? Such was the characteristic of
Helen's discourse on that, to me,
memorable evening; her spirit seemed
hastening to live within a very brief span as
much as many live during a protracted
existence.

They conversed of things I had never heard
of; of nations and times past; of countries
far away; of secrets of nature discovered or
guessed at: they spoke of books: how many
they had read! What stores of knowledge
they possessed! Then they seemed so
familiar with French names and French
authors: but my amazement reached its
climax when Miss Temple asked Helen if
she sometimes snatched a moment to
recall the Latin her father had taught her,
and taking a book from a shelf, bade her
read and construe a page of Virgil; and
Helen obeyed, my organ of veneration
expanding at every sounding line. She had
scarcely finished ere the bell announced
bedtime! no delay could be admitted; Miss
Temple embraced us both, saying, as she

drew us to her heart:

"God bless you, my children!"

Helen she held a little longer than me: she let
her go more reluctantly; it was Helen her eye
followed to the door; it was for her she a
second time breathed a sad sigh; for her
she wiped a tear from her cheek.

On reaching the bedroom, we heard the
voice of Miss Scatcherd: she was
examining drawers; she had just pulled out
Helen Burns's, and when we entered Helen
was greeted with a sharp reprimand, and
told that to-morrow she should have half-a-
dozen of untidily folded articles pinned to
her shoulder.

"My things were indeed in shameful
disorder," murmured Helen to me, in a low
voice: "I intended to have arranged them,
but I forgot."

Next morning, Miss Scatcherd wrote in
conspicuous characters on a piece of
pasteboard the word "Slattern," and bound
it like a phylactery round Helen's large, mild,
intelligent, and benign-looking forehead.
She wore it till evening, patient, unresentful,
regarding it as a deserved punishment. The
moment Miss Scatcherd withdrew after
afternoon school, I ran to Helen, tore it off,
and thrust it into the fire: the fury of which
she was incapable had been burning in my
soul all day, and tears, hot and large, had
continually been scalding my cheek; for the
spectacle of her sad resignation gave me
an intolerable pain at the heart.

About a week subsequently to the incidents
above narrated, Miss Temple, who had
written to Mr. Lloyd, received his answer: it
appeared that what he said went to
corroborate my account. Miss Temple,
having assembled the whole school,

-50-

announced that inquiry had been made into
the charges alleged against Jane Eyre, and
that she was most happy to be able to
pronounce her completely cleared from
every imputation. The teachers then shook
hands with me and kissed me, and a
murmur of pleasure ran through the ranks of
my companions.

Thus relieved of a grievous load, I from that
hour set to work afresh, resolved to pioneer
my way through every difficulty: I toiled hard,
and my success was proportionate to my
efforts; my memory, not naturally tenacious,
improved with practice; exercise
sharpened my wits; in a few weeks I was
promoted to a higher class; in less than two
months I was allowed to commence French
and drawing. I learned the first two tenses of
the verb Etre, and sketched my first cottage
(whose walls, by-the-bye, outrivalled in
slope those of the leaning tower of Pisa), on
the same day. That night, on going to bed, I
forgot to prepare in imagination the
Barmecide supper of hot roast potatoes, or
white bread and new milk, with which I was
wont to amuse my inward cravings: I
feasted instead on the spectacle of ideal
drawings, which I saw in the dark; all the
work of my own hands: freely pencilled
houses and trees, picturesque rocks and
ruins, Cuyp-like groups of cattle, sweet
paintings of butterflies hovering over
unblown roses, of birds picking at ripe
cherries, of wren's nests enclosing pearl-
like eggs, wreathed about with young ivy
sprays. I examined, too, in thought, the
possibility of my ever being able to translate
currently a certain little French story which
Madame Pierrot had that day shown me;
nor was that problem solved to my
satisfaction ere I fell sweetly asleep.

Well has Solomon said "Better is a dinner of
herbs where love is, than a stalled ox and
hatred therewith."

I would not now have exchanged Lowood
with all its privations for Gateshead and its
daily luxuries.

Chapter IX

BUT the privations, or rather the hardships,
of Lowood lessened. Spring drew on: she
was indeed already come; the frosts of
winter had ceased; its snows were melted,
its cutting winds ameliorated. My wretched
feet, flayed and swollen to lameness by the
sharp air of January, began to heal and
subside under the gentler breathings of
April; the nights and mornings no longer by
their Canadian temperature froze the very
blood in our veins; we could now endure the
play-hour passed in the garden: sometimes
on a sunny day it began even to be pleasant
and genial, and a greenness grew over
those brown beds, which, freshening daily,
suggested the thought that Hope traversed
them at night, and left each morning brighter
traces of her steps. Flowers peeped out
amongst the leaves; snow-drops,
crocuses, purple auriculas, and golden-
eyed pansies. On Thursday afternoons
(half-holidays) we now took walks, and
found still sweeter flowers opening by the
wayside, under the hedges.

I discovered, too, that a great pleasure, an
enjoyment which the horizon only bounded,
lay all outside the high and spike-guarded
walls of our garden: this pleasure consisted
in prospect of noble summits girdling a
great hill-hollow, rich in verdure and
shadow; in a bright beck, full of dark stones
and sparkling eddies. How different had
this scene looked when I viewed it laid out
beneath the iron sky of winter, stiffened in
frost, shrouded with snow! when mists as
chill as death wandered to the impulse of
east winds along those purple peaks, and
rolled down "ing" and holm till they blended
with the frozen fog of the beck! That beck

-51-

itself was then a torrent, turbid and curbless:
it tore asunder the wood, and sent a raving
sound through the air, often thickened with
wild rain or whirling sleet; and for the forest
on its banks, that showed only ranks of
skeletons.

April advanced to May: a bright serene May
it was; days of blue sky, placid sunshine,
and soft western or southern gales filled up
its duration. And now vegetation matured
with vigour; Lowood shook loose its
tresses; it became all green, all flowery; its
great elm, ash, and oak skeletons were
restored to majestic life; woodland plants
sprang up profusely in its recesses;
unnumbered varieties of moss filled its
hollows, and it made a strange ground-
sunshine out of the wealth of its wild
primrose plants: I have seen their pale gold
gleam in overshadowed spots like
scatterings of the sweetest lustre. All this I
enjoyed often and fully, free, unwatched,
and almost alone: for this unwonted liberty
and pleasure there was a cause, to which it
now becomes my task to advert.

Have I not described a pleasant site for a
dwelling, when I speak of it as bosomed in
hill and wood, and rising from the verge of a
stream? Assuredly, pleasant enough: but
whether healthy or not is another question.

That forest-dell, where Lowood lay, was
the cradle of fog and fog-bred pestilence;
which, quickening with the quickening
spring, crept into the Orphan Asylum,
breathed typhus through its crowded
schoolroom and dormitory, and, ere May
arrived, transformed the seminary into an
hospital.

Semi-starvation and neglected colds had
predisposed most of the pupils to receive
infection: forty-five out of the eighty girls lay
ill at one time. Classes were broken up,

rules relaxed. The few who continued well
were allowed almost unlimited license;
because the medical attendant insisted on
the necessity of frequent exercise to keep
them in health: and had it been otherwise,
no one had leisure to watch or restrain them.
Miss Temple's whole attention was
absorbed by the patients: she lived in the
sick-room, never quitting it except to snatch
a few hours' rest at night. The teachers
were fully occupied with packing up and
making other necessary preparations for
the departure of those girls who were
fortunate enough to have friends and
relations able and willing to remove them
from the seat of contagion. Many, already
smitten, went home only to die: some died
at the school, and were buried quietly and
quickly, the nature of the malady forbidding
delay.

While disease had thus become an
inhabitant of Lowood, and death its
frequent visitor; while there was gloom and
fear within its walls; while its rooms and
passages steamed with hospital smells, the
drug and the pastille striving vainly to
overcome the effluvia of mortality, that
bright May shone unclouded over the bold
hills and beautiful woodland out of doors. Its
garden, too, glowed with flowers:
hollyhocks had sprung up tall as trees, lilies
had opened, tulips and roses were in
bloom; the borders of the little beds were
gay with pink thrift and crimson double
daisies; the sweetbriars gave out, morning
and evening, their scent of spice and
apples; and these fragrant treasures were
all useless for most of the inmates of
Lowood, except to furnish now and then a
handful of herbs and blossoms to put in a
coffin.

But I, and the rest who continued well,
enjoyed fully the beauties of the scene and
season; they let us ramble in the wood, like

-52-

gipsies, from morning till night; we did what
we liked, went where we liked: we lived
better too. Mr. Brocklehurst and his family
never came near Lowood now: household
matters were not scrutinised into; the cross
housekeeper was gone, driven away by the
fear of infection; her successor, who had
been matron at the Lowton Dispensary,
unused to the ways of her new abode,
provided with comparative liberality.
Besides, there were fewer to feed; the sick
could eat little; our breakfast-basins were
better filled; when there was no time to
prepare a regular dinner, which often
happened, she would give us a large piece
of cold pie, or a thick slice of bread and
cheese, and this we carried away with us to
the wood, where we each chose the spot
we liked best, and dined sumptuously.

My favourite seat was a smooth and broad
stone, rising white and dry from the very
middle of the beck, and only to be got at by
wading through the water; a feat I
accomplished barefoot. The stone was just
broad enough to accommodate,
comfortably, another girl and me, at that
time my chosen comrade one Mary Ann
Wilson; a shrewd, observant personage,
whose society I took pleasure in, partly
because she was witty and original, and
partly because she had a manner which set
me at my ease. Some years older than I,
she knew more of the world, and could tell
me many things I liked to hear: with her my
curiosity found gratification: to my faults
also she gave ample indulgence, never
imposing curb or rein on anything I said. She
had a turn for narrative, I for analysis; she
liked to inform, I to question; so we got on
swimmingly together, deriving much
entertainment, if not much improvement,
from our mutual intercourse.

And where, meantime, was Helen Burns?
Why did I not spend these sweet days of

liberty with her? Had I forgotten her? or was
I so worthless as to have grown tired of her
pare society? Surely the Mary Arm Wilson I
have mentioned was inferior to my first
acquaintance: she could only tell me
amusing stories, and reciprocate any racy
and pungent gossip I chose to indulge in;
while, if I have spoken truth of Helen, she
was qualified to give those who enjoyed the
privilege of her converse a taste of far
higher things.

True, reader; and I knew and felt this: and
though I am a defective being, with many
faults and few redeeming points, yet I never
tired of Helen Burns; nor ever ceased to
cherish for her a sentiment of attachment,
as strong, tender, and respectful as any that
ever animated my heart. How could it be
otherwise, when Helen, at all times and
under all circumstances, evinced for me a
quiet and faithful friendship, which ill-
humour never soured, nor irritation never
troubled? But Helen was ill at present: for
some weeks she had been removed from
my sight to I knew not what room upstairs.
She was not, I was told, in the hospital
portion of the house with the fever patients;
for her complaint was consumption, not
typhus: and by consumption I, in my
ignorance, understood something mild,
which time and care would be sure to
alleviate.

I was confirmed in this idea by the fact of
her once or twice coming downstairs on
very warm sunny afternoons, and being
taken by Miss Temple into the garden; but,
on these occasions, I was not allowed to go
and speak to her; I only saw her from the
schoolroom window, and then not distinctly;
for she was much wrapped up, and sat at a
distance under the verandah.

One evening, in the beginning of June, I had
stayed out very late with Mary Ann in the

-53-

wood; we had, as usual, separated
ourselves from the others, and had
wandered far; so far that we lost our way,
and had to ask it at a lonely cottage, where
a man and woman lived, who looked after a
herd of half-wild swine that fed on the mast
in the wood. When we got back, it was after
moonrise: a pony, which we knew to be the
surgeon's, was standing at the garden
door. Mary Ann remarked that she
supposed some one must be very ill, as Mr.
Bates had been sent for at that time of the
evening. She went into the house; I stayed
behind a few minutes to plant in my garden
a handful of roots I had dug up in the forest,
and which I feared would wither if I left them
till the morning. This done, I lingered yet a
little longer: the flowers smelt so sweet as
the dew fell; it was such a pleasant evening,
so serene, so warm; the still glowing west
promised so fairly another fine day on the
morrow; the moon rose with such majesty
in the grave east. I was noting these things
and enjoying them as a child might, when it
entered my mind as it had never done
before:

"How sad to be lying now on a sick bed, and
to be in danger of dying! This world is
pleasant it would be dreary to be called
from it, and to have to go who knows
where?"

And then my mind made its first earnest
effort to comprehend what had been
infused into it concerning heaven and hell;
and for the first time it recoiled, baffled; and
for the first time glancing behind, on each
side, and before it, it saw all round an
unfathomed gulf: it felt the one point where it
stood the present; all the rest was formless
cloud and vacant depth; and it shuddered at
the thought of tottering, and plunging amid
that chaos. While pondering this new idea, I
heard the front door open; Mr. Bates came
out, and with him was a nurse. After she had

seen him mount his horse and depart, she
was about to close the door, but I ran up to
her.

"How is Helen Burns?"

"Very poorly," was the answer.

"Is it her Mr. Bates has been to see?"

"Yes."

"And what does he say about her?"

"He says she'll not be here long."

This phrase, uttered in my hearing
yesterday, would have only conveyed the
notion that she was about to be removed to
Northumberland, to her own home. I should
not have suspected that it meant she was
dying; but I knew instantly now! It opened
clear on my comprehension that Helen
Burns was numbering her last days in this
world, and that she was going to be taken to
the region of spirits, if such region there
were. I experienced a shock of horror, then
a strong thrill of grief, then a desire a
necessity to see her; and I asked in what
room she lay.

"She is in Miss Temple's room," said the
nurse.

"May I go up and speak to her?"

"Oh, no, child! It is not likely; and now it is
time for you to come in; you'll catch the fever
if you stop out when the dew is falling."

The nurse closed the front door; I went in by
the side entrance which led to the
schoolroom: I was just in time; it was nine
o'clock, and Miss Miller was calling the
pupils to go to bed.

-54-

It might be two hours later, probably near
eleven, when I not having been able to fall
asleep, and deeming, from the perfect
silence of the dormitory, that my
companions were all wrapt in profound
repose rose softly, put on my frock over my
night-dress, and, without shoes, crept from
the apartment, and set off in quest of Miss
Temple's room. It was quite at the other end
of the house; but I knew my way; and the
light of the unclouded summer moon,
entering here and there at passage
windows, enabled me to find it without
difficulty. An odour of camphor and burnt
vinegar warned me when I came near the
fever room: and I passed its door quickly,
fearful lest the nurse who sat up all night
should hear me. I dreaded being
discovered and sent back; for I must see
Helen, I must embrace her before she died,
I must give her one last kiss, exchange with
her one last word.

Having descended a staircase, traversed a
portion of the house below, and succeeded
in opening and shutting, without noise, two
doors, I reached another flight of steps;
these I mounted, and then just opposite to
me was Miss Temple's room. A light shone
through the keyhole and from under the
door; a profound stillness pervaded the
vicinity. Coming near, I found the door
slightly ajar; probably to admit some fresh
air into the close abode of sickness.
Indisposed to hesitate, and full of impatient
impulses soul and senses quivering with
keen throes I put it back and looked in. My
eye sought Helen, and feared to find death.

Close by Miss Temple's bed, and half
covered with its white curtains, there stood
a little crib. I saw the outline of a form under
the clothes, but the face was hid by the
hangings: the nurse I had spoken to in the
garden sat in an easy-chair asleep; an
unsnuffed candle burnt dimly on the table.

Miss Temple was not to be seen: I knew
afterwards that she had been called to a
delirious patient in the fever-room. I
advanced; then paused by the crib side: my
hand was on the curtain, but I preferred
speaking before I withdrew it. I still recoiled
at the dread of seeing a corpse.

"Helen!" I whispered softly, "are you
awake?"

She stirred herself, put back the curtain,
and I saw her face, pale, wasted, but quite
composed: she looked so little changed that
my fear was instantly dissipated.

"Can it be you, Jane?" she asked, in her
own gentle voice.

"Oh!" I thought, "she is not going to die; they
are mistaken: she could not speak and look
so calmly if she were."

I got on to her crib and kissed her: her
forehead was cold, and her cheek both cold
and thin, and so were her hand and wrist;
but she smiled as of old.

"Why are you come here, Jane? It is past
eleven o'clock: I heard it strike some
minutes since."

"I came to see you, Helen: I heard you were
very ill, and I could not sleep till I had spoken
to you."

"You came to bid me good-bye, then: you
are just in time probably."

"Are you going somewhere, Helen? Are you
going home?"

"Yes; to my long home my last home."

"No, no, Helen!" I stopped, distressed. While
I tried to devour my tears, a fit of coughing

-55-

seized Helen; it did not, however, wake the
nurse; when it was over, she lay some
minutes exhausted; then she whispered:

"Jane, your little feet are bare; lie down and
cover yourself with my quilt."

I did so: she put her arm over me, and I
nestled close to her. After a long silence,
she resumed, still whispering

"I am very happy, Jane; and when you hear
that I am dead, you must be sure and not
grieve: there is nothing to grieve about. We
all must die one day, and the illness which is
removing me is not painful; it is gentle and
gradual: my mind is at rest. I leave no one to
regret me much: I have only a father; and he
is lately married, and will not miss me. By
dying young, I shall escape great sufferings.
I had not qualities or talents to make my way
very well in the world: I should have been
continually at fault."

"But where are you going to, Helen? Can
you see? Do you know?"

"I believe; I have faith: I am going to God."

"Where is God? What is God?"

"My Maker and yours, who will never
destroy what He created. I rely implicitly on
His power, and confide wholly in His
goodness: I count the hours till that eventful
one arrives which shall restore me to Him,
reveal Him to me."

"You are sure, then, Helen, that there is such
a place as heaven, and that our souls can
get to it when we die?"

"I am sure there is a future state; I believe
God is good; I can resign my immortal part
to Him without any misgiving. God is my
father; God is my friend: I love Him; I believe

He loves me."

"And shall I see you again, Helen, when I
die?"

"You will come to the same region of
happiness: be received by the same
mighty, universal Parent, no doubt, dear
Jane."

Again I questioned, but this time only in
thought. "Where is that region? Does it
exist?" And I clasped my arms closer round
Helen; she seemed dearer to me than ever;
I felt as if I could not let her go; I lay with my
face hidden on her neck. Presently she
said, in the sweetest tone,

"How comfortable I am! That last fit of
coughing has tired me a little; I feel as if I
could sleep: but don't leave me, Jane; I like
to have you near me."

"I'll stay with you, dear Helen: no one shall
take me way."

"Are you warm, darling?"

"Yes."

"Good-night, Jane."

"Good-night, Helen."

She kissed me, and I her, and we both soon
slumbered.

When I awoke it was day: an unusual
movement roused me; I looked up; I was in
somebody's arms; the nurse held me; she
was carrying me through the passage back
to the dormitory. I was not reprimanded for
leaving my bed; people had something else
to think about; no explanation was afforded
then to my many questions; but a day or two
afterwards I learned that Miss Temple, on

-56-

returning to her own room at dawn, had
found me laid in the little crib; my face
against Helen Burns's shoulder, my arms
round her neck. I was asleep, and Helen
was dead.

Her grave is in Brocklebridge churchyard:
for fifteen years after her death it was only
covered by a grassy mound; but now a grey
marble tablet marks the spot, inscribed with
her name, and the word "Resurgam."

Chapter X

HITHERTO I have recorded in detail the
events of my insignificant existence: to the
first ten years of my life I have given almost
as many chapters. But this is not to be a
regular autobiography. I am only bound to
invoke Memory where I know her responses
will possess some degree of interest;
therefore I now pass a space of eight years
almost in silence: a few lines only are
necessary to keep up the links of
connection.

When the typhus fever had fulfilled its
mission of devastation at Lowood, it
gradually disappeared from thence; but not
till its virulence and the number of its victims
had drawn public attention on the school.
Inquiry was made into the origin of the
scourge, and by degrees various facts
came out which excited public indignation in
a high degree. The unhealthy nature of the
site; the quantity and quality of the children's
food; the brackish, fetid water used in its
preparation; the pupils' wretched clothing
and accommodations all these things were
discovered, and the discovery produced a
result mortifying to Mr. Brocklehurst, but
beneficial to the institution.

Several wealthy and benevolent individuals
in the county subscribed largely for the
erection of a more convenient building in a

better situation; new regulations were
made; improvements in diet and clothing
introduced; the funds of the school were
intrusted to the management of a
committee. Mr. Brocklehurst, who, from his
wealth and family connections, could not be
overlooked, still retained the post of
treasurer; but he was aided in the discharge
of his duties by gentlemen of rather more
enlarged and sympathising minds: his
office of inspector, too, was shared by
those who knew how to combine reason
with strictness, comfort with economy,
compassion with uprightness. The school,
thus improved, became in time a truly useful
and noble institution. I remained an inmate
of its walls, after its regeneration, for eight
years: six as pupil, and two as teacher; and
in both capacities I bear my testimony to its
value and importance.

During these eight years my life was
uniform: but not unhappy, because it was
not inactive. I had the means of an excellent
education placed within my reach; a
fondness for some of my studies, and a
desire to excel in all, together with a great
delight in pleasing my teachers, especially
such as I loved, urged me on: I availed
myself fully of the advantages offered me. In
time I rose to be the first girl of the first
class; then I was invested with the office of
teacher; which I discharged with zeal for
two years: but at the end of that time I
altered.

Miss Temple, through all changes, had thus
far continued superintendent of the
seminary: to her instruction I owed the best
part of my acquirements; her friendship and
society had been my continual solace; she
had stood me in the stead of mother,
governess, and, latterly, companion. At this
period she married, removed with her
husband (a clergyman, an excellent man,
almost worthy of such a wife) to a distant

-57-

county, and consequently was lost to me.

From the day she left I was no longer the
same: with her was gone every settled
feeling, every association that had made
Lowood in some degree a home to me. I
had imbibed from her something of her
nature and much of her habits: more
harmonious thoughts: what seemed better
regulated feelings had become the inmates
of my mind. I had given in allegiance to duty
and order; I was quiet; I believed I was
content: to the eyes of others, usually even
to my own, I appeared a disciplined and
subdued character.

But destiny, in the shape of the Rev. Mr.
Nasmyth, came between me and Miss
Temple: I saw her in her travelling dress
step into a post-chaise, shortly after the
marriage ceremony; I watched the chaise
mount the hill and disappear beyond its
brow; and then retired to my own room, and
there spent in solitude the greatest part of
the half-holiday granted in honour of the
occasion.

I walked about the chamber most of the
time. I imagined myself only to be regretting
my loss, and thinking how to repair it; but
when my reflections were concluded, and I
looked up and found that the afternoon was
gone, and evening far advanced, another
discovery dawned on me, namely, that in
the interval I had undergone a transforming
process; that my mind had put off all it had
borrowed of Miss Temple or rather that she
had taken with her the serene atmosphere I
had been breathing in her vicinity and that
now I was left in my natural element, and
beginning to feel the stirring of old
emotions. It did not seem as if a prop were
withdrawn, but rather as if a motive were
gone: it was not the power to be tranquil
which had failed me, but the reason for
tranquillity was no more. My world had for

some years been in Lowood: my
experience had been of its rules and
systems; now I remembered that the real
world was wide, and that a varied field of
hopes and fears, of sensations and
excitements, awaited those who had
courage to go forth into its expanse, to seek
real knowledge of life amidst its perils.

I went to my window, opened it, and looked
out. There were the two wings of the
building; there was the garden; there were
the skirts of Lowood; there was the hilly
horizon. My eye passed all other objects to
rest on those most remote, the blue peaks;
it was those I longed to surmount; all within
their boundary of rock and heath seemed
prison-ground, exile limits. I traced the
white road winding round the base of one
mountain, and vanishing in a gorge
between two; how I longed to follow it
farther! I recalled the time when I had
travelled that very road in a coach; I
remembered descending that hill at twilight;
an age seemed to have elapsed since the
day which brought me first to Lowood, and I
had never quitted it since. My vacations had
all been spent at school: Mrs. Reed had
never sent for me to Gateshead; neither she
nor any of her family had ever been to visit
me. I had had no communication by letter or
message with the outer world: school-rules,
school-duties, school-habits and notions,
and voices, and faces, and phrases, and
costumes, and preferences, and
antipathies such was what I knew of
existence. And now I felt that it was not
enough; I tired of the routine of eight years in
one afternoon. I desired liberty; for liberty I
gasped; for liberty I uttered a prayer; it
seemed scattered on the wind then faintly
blowing. I abandoned it and framed a
humbler supplication; for change, stimulus:
that petition, too, seemed swept off into
vague space: "Then," I cried, half
desperate, "grant me at least a new

-58-

servitude!"

Here a bell, ringing the hour of supper,
called me downstairs.

I was not free to resume the interrupted
chain of my reflections till bedtime: even
then a teacher who occupied the same
room with me kept me from the subject to
which I longed to recur, by a prolonged
effusion of small talk. How I wished sleep
would silence her. It seemed as if, could I
but go back to the idea which had last
entered my mind as I stood at the window,
some inventive suggestion would rise for
my relief.

Miss Gryce snored at last; she was a heavy
Welshwoman, and till now her habitual nasal
strains had never been regarded by me in
any other light than as a nuisance; to-night I
hailed the first deep notes with satisfaction;
I was debarrassed of interruption; my half-
effaced thought instantly revived.

"A new servitude! There is something in
that," I soliloquised (mentally, be it
understood; I did not talk aloud), "I know
there is, because it does not sound too
sweet; it is not like such words as Liberty,
Excitement, Enjoyment: delightful sounds
truly; but no more than sounds for me; and
so hollow and fleeting that it is mere waste
of time to listen to them. But Servitude! That
must be matter of fact. Any one may serve: I
have served here eight years; now all I want
is to serve elsewhere. Can I not get so much
of my own will? Is not the thing feasible?
Yes yes the end is not so difficult; if I had
only a brain active enough to ferret out the
means of attaining it."

I sat up in bed by way of arousing this said
brain: it was a chilly night; I covered my
shoulders with a shawl, and then I
proceeded to think again with all my might.

"What do I want? A new place, in a new
house, amongst new faces, under new
circumstances: I want this because it is of
no use wanting anything better. How do
people do to get a new place? They apply to
friends, I suppose: I have no friends. There
are many others who have no friends, who
must look about for themselves and be their
own helpers; and what is their resource?"

I could not tell: nothing answered me; I then
ordered my brain to find a response, and
quickly. It worked and worked faster: I felt
the pulses throb in my head and temples;
but for nearly an hour it worked in chaos;
and no result came of its efforts. Feverish
with vain labour, I got up and took a turn in
the room; undrew the curtain, noted a star or
two, shivered with cold, and again crept to
bed.

A kind fairy, in my absence, had surely
dropped the required suggestion on my
pillow; for as I lay down, it came quietly and
naturally to my mind: "Those who want
situations advertise; you must advertise in
the ----shire Herald."

"How? I know nothing about advertising."

Replies rose smooth and prompt now:

"You must enclose the advertisement and
the money to pay for it under a cover
directed to the editor of the Herald; you
must put it, the first opportunity you have,
into the post at Lowton; answers must be
addressed to J.E., at the post-office there;
you can go and inquire in about a week after
you send your letter, if any are come, and
act accordingly."

This scheme I went over twice, thrice; it was
then digested in my mind; I had it in a clear
practical form: I felt satisfied, and fell
asleep.

-59-

With earliest day, I was up: I had my
advertisement written, enclosed, and
directed before the bell rang to rouse the
school; it ran thus:

"A young lady accustomed to tuition" (had I
not been a teacher two years?) "is desirous
of meeting with a situation in a private
family where the children are under fourteen
(I thought that as I was barely eighteen, it
would not do to undertake the guidance of
pupils nearer my own age). She is qualified
to teach the usual branches of a good
English education, together with French,
Drawing, and Music" (in those days,
reader, this now narrow catalogue of
accomplishments, would have been held
tolerably comprehensive). "Address, J.E.,
Post-office, Lowton, ----shire."

This document remained locked in my
drawer all day: after tea, I asked leave of the
new superintendent to go to Lowton, in
order to perform some small commissions
for myself and one or two of my fellow-
teachers; permission was readily granted; I
went. It was a walk of two miles, and the
evening was wet, but the days were still
long; I visited a shop or two, slipped the
letter into the post-office, and came back
through heavy rain, with streaming
garments, but with a relieved heart.

The succeeding week seemed long: it
came to an end at last, however, like all
sublunary things, and once more, towards
the close of a pleasant autumn day, I found
myself afoot on the road to Lowton. A
picturesque track it was, by the way; lying
along the side of the beck and through the
sweetest curves of the dale: but that day I
thought more of the letters, that might or
might not be awaiting me at the little burgh
whither I was bound, than of the charms of
lea and water.

My ostensible errand on this occasion was
to get measured for a pair of shoes; so I
discharged that business first, and when it
was done, I stepped across the clean and
quiet little street from the shoemaker's to
the post-office: it was kept by an old dame,
who wore horn spectacles on her nose, and
black mittens on her hands.

"Are there any letters for J.E.?" I asked.

She peered at me over her spectacles, and
then she opened a drawer and fumbled
among its contents for a long time, so long
that my hopes began to falter. At last, having
held a document before her glasses for
nearly five minutes, she presented it across
the counter, accompanying the act by
another inquisitive and mistrustful glance it
was for J.E.

"Is there only one?" I demanded.

"There are no more," said she; and I put it in
my pocket and turned my face homeward: I
could not open it then; rules obliged me to
be back by eight, and it was already half-
past seven.

Various duties awaited me on my arrival. I
had to sit with the girls during their hour of
study; then it was my turn to read prayers; to
see them to bed: afterwards I supped with
the other teachers. Even when we finally
retired for the night, the inevitable Miss
Gryce was still my companion: we had only
a short end of candle in our candlestick, and
I dreaded lest she should talk till it was all
burnt out; fortunately, however, the heavy
supper she had eaten produced a soporific
effect: she was already snoring before I had
finished undressing. There still remained an
inch of candle: I now took out my letter; the
seal was an initial F.; I broke it; the contents
were brief.

-60-

"If J.E., who advertised in the ----shire
Herald of last Thursday, possesses the
acquirements mentioned, and if she is in a
position to give satisfactory references as
to character and competency, a situation
can be offered her where there is but one
pupil, a little girl, under ten years of age; and
where the salary is thirty pounds per annum.
J.E. is requested to send references,
name, address, and all particulars to the
direction:

"Mrs. Fairfax, Thornfield, near Millcote, ----
shire."

I examined the document long: the writing
was old-fashioned and rather uncertain,
like that of in elderly lady. This circumstance
was satisfactory: a private fear had haunted
me, that in thus acting for myself, and by my
own guidance, I ran the risk of getting into
some scrape; and, above all things, I
wished the result of my endeavours to be
respectable, proper, en règle. I now felt that
an elderly lady was no bad ingredient in the
business I had on hand. Mrs. Fairfax! I saw
her in a black gown and widow's cap;
frigid, perhaps, but not uncivil: a model of
elderly English respectability. Thornfield!
that, doubtless, was the name of her house:
a neat orderly spot, I was sure; though I
failed in my efforts to conceive a correct
plan of the premises. Millcote, shire; I
brushed up my recollections of the map of
England, yes, I saw it; both the shire and the
town. ----shire was seventy miles nearer
London than the remote county where I now
resided: that was a recommendation to me.
I longed to go where there was life and
movement: Millcote was a large
manufacturing town on the banks of the A--
--; a busy place enough, doubtless: so
much the better; it would be a complete
change at least. Not that my fancy was much
captivated by the idea of long chimneys and
clouds of smoke "but," I argued, "Thornfield

will, probably, be a good way from the
town."

Here the socket of the candle dropped, and
the wick went out.

Next day new steps were to be taken; my
plans could no longer be confined to my
own breast; I must impart them in order to
achieve their success. Having sought and
obtained an audience of the superintendent
during the noontide recreation, I told her I
had a prospect of getting a new situation
where the salary would be double what I
now received (for at Lowood I only got £15
per annum); and requested she would
break the matter for me to Mr. Brocklehurst,
or some of the committee, and ascertain
whether they would permit me to mention
them as references. She obligingly
consented to act as mediatrix in the matter.
The next day she laid the affair before Mr.
Brocklehurst, who said that Mrs. Reed must
be written to, as she was my natural
guardian. A note was accordingly
addressed to that lady, who returned for
answer, that "I might do as I pleased: she
had long relinquished all interference in my
affairs." This note went the round of the
committee, and at last, after what appeared
to me most tedious delay, formal leave was
given me to better my condition if I could;
and an assurance added, that as I had
always conducted myself well, both as
teacher and pupil, at Lowood, a testimonial
of character and capacity, signed by the
inspectors of that institution, should
forthwith be furnished me.

This testimonial I accordingly received in
about a month, forwarded a copy of it to
Mrs. Fairfax, and got that lady's reply,
stating that she was satisfied, and fixing
that day fortnight as the period for my
assuming the post of governess in her
house.

-61-

I now busied myself in preparations: the
fortnight passed rapidly. I had not a very
large wardrobe, though it was adequate to
my wants; and the last day sufficed to pack
my trunk, the same I had brought with me
eight years ago from Gateshead.

The box was corded, the card nailed on. In
half-an-hour the carrier was to call for it to
take it to Lowton, whether I myself was to
repair at an early hour the next morning to
meet the coach. I had brushed my black
stuff travelling-dress, prepared my bonnet,
gloves, and muff; sought in all my drawers
to see that no article was left behind; and
now having nothing more to do, I sat down
and tried to rest. I could not; though I had
been on foot all day, I could not now repose
an instant; I was too much excited. A phase
of my life was closing to-night, a new one
opening to-morrow: impossible to slumber
in the interval; I must watch feverishly while
the change was being accomplished.

"Miss," said a servant who met me in the
lobby, where I was wandering like a
troubled spirit, "a person below wishes to
see you."

"The carrier, no doubt," I thought, and ran
downstairs without inquiry. I was passing
the back-parlour or teachers' sitting-room,
the door of which was half open, to go to the
kitchen, when some one ran out:

"It's her, I am sure! I could have told her
anywhere!" cried the individual who
stopped my progress and took my hand.

I looked: I saw a woman attired like a well-
dressed servant, matronly, yet still young;
very good-looking, with black hair and
eyes, and lively complexion.

"Well, who is it?" she asked, in a voice and
with a smile I half recognised; "you've not

quite forgotten me, I think, Miss Jane?"

In another second I was embracing and
kissing her rapturously: "Bessie! Bessie!
Bessie!" that was all I said; whereat she half
laughed, half cried, and we both went into
the parlour. By the fire stood a little fellow of
three years old, in plaid frock and trousers.

"That is my little boy," said Bessie directly.

"Then you are married, Bessie?"

"Yes; nearly five years since to Robert
Leaven, the coachman; and I've a little girl
besides Bobby there, that I've christened
Jane."

"And you don't live at Gateshead?"

"I live at the lodge: the old porter has left."

"Well, and how do they all get on? Tell me
everything about them, Bessie: but sit down
first; and, Bobby, come and sit on my knee,
will you?" but Bobby preferred sidling over
to his mother.

"You're not grown so very tall, Miss Jane,
nor so very stout," continued Mrs. Leaven. "I
dare say they've not kept you too well at
school: Miss Reed is the head and
shoulders taller than you are; and Miss
Georgiana would make two of you in
breadth."

"Georgiana is handsome, I suppose,
Bessie?"

"Very. She went up to London last winter
with her mama, and there everybody
admired her, and a young lord fell in love
with her: but his relations were against the
match; and what do you think? he and Miss
Georgiana made it up to run away; but they
were found out and stopped. It was Miss

-62-

Reed that found them out: I believe she was
envious; and now she and her sister lead a
cat and dog life together; they are always
quarrelling."

"Well, and what of John Reed?"

"Oh, he is not doing so well as his mama
could wish. He went to college, and he got
plucked, I think they call it: and then his
uncles wanted him to be a barrister, and
study the law: but he is such a dissipated
young man, they will never make much of
him, I think."

"What does he look like?"

"He is very tall: some people call him a fine-
looking young man; but he has such thick
lips."

"And Mrs. Reed?"

"Missis looks stout and well enough in the
face, but I think she's not quite easy in her
mind: Mr. John's conduct does not please
her he spends a deal of money."

"Did she send you here, Bessie?"

"No, indeed: but I have long wanted to see
you, and when I heard that there had been a
letter from you, and that you were going to
another part of the country, I thought I'd just
set of, and get a look at you before you
were quite out of my reach."

"I am afraid you are disappointed in me,
Bessie." I said this laughing: I perceived that
Bessie's glance, though it expressed
regard, did in no shape denote admiration.

"No, Miss Jane, not exactly: you are genteel
enough; you look like a lady, and it is as
much as ever I expected of you: you were no
beauty as a child."

I smiled at Bessie's frank answer: I felt that
it was correct, but I confess I was not quite
indifferent to its import: at eighteen most
people wish to please, and the conviction
that they have not an exterior likely to
second that desire brings anything but
gratification.

"I dare say you are clever, though,"
continued Bessie, by way of solace. "What
can you do? Can you play on the piano?"

"A little."

There was one in the room; Bessie went
and opened it, and then asked me to sit
down and give her a tune: I played a waltz or
two, and she was charmed.

"The Miss Reeds could not play as well!"
said she exultingly. "I always said you would
surpass them in learning: and can you
draw?"

"That is one of my paintings over the
chimney-piece." It was a landscape in
water colours, of which I had made a
present to the superintendent, in
acknowledgment of her obliging mediation
with the committee on my behalf, and which
she had framed and glazed.

"Well, that is beautiful, Miss Jane! It is as
fine a picture as any Miss Reed's drawing-
master could paint, let alone the young
ladies themselves, who could not come
near it: and have you learnt French?"

"Yes, Bessie, I can both read it and speak
it."

"And you can work on muslin and canvas?"

"I can."

"Oh, you are quite a lady, Miss Jane! I knew

-63-

you would be: you will get on whether your
relations notice you or not. There was
something I wanted to ask you. Have you
ever heard anything from your father's
kinsfolk, the Eyres?"

"Never in my life."

"Well, you know Missis always said they
were poor and quite despicable: and they
may be poor; but I believe they are as much
gentry as the Reeds are; for one day, nearly
seven years ago, a Mr. Eyre came to
Gateshead and wanted to see you; Missis
said you were it school fifty miles off; he
seemed so much disappointed, for he
could not stay: he was going on a voyage to
a foreign country, and the ship was to sail
from London in a day or two. He looked
quite a gentleman, and I believe he was
your father's brother."

"What foreign country was he going to,
Bessie?"

"An island thousands of miles off, where
they make wine the butler did tell me."

"Madeira?" I suggested.

"Yes, that is it that is the very word."

"So he went?"

"Yes; he did not stay many minutes in the
house: Missis was very high with him; she
called him afterwards a 'sneaking
tradesman.' My Robert believes he was a
wine-merchant."

"Very likely," I returned; "or perhaps clerk or
agent to a wine-merchant."

Bessie and I conversed about old times an
hour longer, and then she was obliged to
leave me: I saw her again for a few minutes

the next morning at Lowton, while I was
waiting for the coach. We parted finally at
the door of the Brocklehurst Arms there:
each went her separate way; she set off for
the brow of Lowood Fell to meet the
conveyance which was to take her back to
Gateshead, I mounted the vehicle which
was to bear me to new duties and a new life
in the unknown environs of Millcote.

Chapter XI

A NEW chapter in a novel is something like a
new scene in a play; and when I draw up the
curtain this time, reader, you must fancy you
see a room in the George Inn at Millcote,
with such large figured papering on the
walls as inn rooms have; such a carpet,
such furniture, such ornaments on the
mantelpiece, such prints, including a
portrait of George the Third, and another of
the Prince of Wales, and a representation of
the death of Wolfe. All this is visible to you by
the light of an oil lamp hanging from the
ceiling, and by that of an excellent fire, near
which I sit in my cloak and bonnet; my muff
and umbrella lie on the table, and I am
warming away the numbness and chill
contracted by sixteen hours' exposure to the
rawness of an October day: I left Lowton at
four o'clock A.M., and the Millcote town
clock is now just striking eight.

Reader, though I look comfortably
accommodated, I am not very tranquil in my
mind. I thought when the coach stopped
here there would be some one to meet me; I
looked anxiously round as I descended the
wooden steps the "boots" placed for my
convenience, expecting to hear my name
pronounced, and to see some description
of carriage waiting to convey me to
Thornfield. Nothing of the sort was visible;
and when I asked a waiter if any one had
been to inquire after a Miss Eyre, I was
answered in the negative: so I had no

-64-

resource but to request to be shown into a
private room: and here I am waiting, while
all sorts of doubts and fears are troubling
my thoughts.

It is a very strange sensation to
inexperienced youth to feel itself quite alone
in the world, cut adrift from every
connection, uncertain whether the port to
which it is bound can be reached, and
prevented by many impediments from
returning to that it has quitted. The charm of
adventure sweetens that sensation, the
glow of pride warms it; but then the throb of
fear disturbs it; and fear with me became
predominant when half-an-hour elapsed
and still I was alone. I bethought myself to
ring the bell.

"Is there a place in this neighbourhood
called Thornfield?" I asked of the waiter
who answered the summons.

"Thornfield? I don't know, ma'am; I'll inquire
at the bar." He vanished, but reappeared
instantly:

"Is your name Eyre, Miss?"

"Yes."

"Person here waiting for you."

I jumped up, took my muff and umbrella,
and hastened into the inn-passage: a man
was standing by the open door, and in the
lamp-lit street I dimly saw a one-horse
conveyance.

"This will be your luggage, I suppose?" said
the man rather abruptly when he saw me,
pointing to my trunk in the passage.

"Yes." He hoisted it on to the vehicle, which
was a sort of car, and then I got in; before
he shut me up, I asked him how far it was to

Thornfield.

"A matter of six miles."

"How long shall we be before we get
there?"

"Happen an hour and a half."

He fastened the car door, climbed to his
own seat outside, and we set off. Our
progress was leisurely, and gave me ample
time to reflect; I was content to be at length
so near the end of my journey; and as I
leaned back in the comfortable though not
elegant conveyance, I meditated much at
my ease.

"I suppose," thought I, "judging from the
plainness of the servant and carriage, Mrs.
Fairfax is not a very dashing person: so
much the better; I never lived amongst fine
people but once, and I was very miserable
with them. I wonder if she lives alone except
this little girl; if so, and if she is in any
degree amiable, I shall surely be able to get
on with her; I will do my best; it is a pity that
doing one's best does not always answer.
At Lowood, indeed, I took that resolution,
kept it, and succeeded in pleasing; but with
Mrs. Reed, I remember my best was always
spurned with scorn. I pray God Mrs. Fairfax
may not turn out a second Mrs. Reed; but if
she does, I am not bound to stay with her! let
the worst come to the worst, I can advertise
again. How far are we on our road now, I
wonder?"

I let down the window and looked out;
Millcote was behind us; judging by the
number of its lights, it seemed a place of
considerable magnitude, much larger than
Lowton. We were now, as far as I could see,
on a sort of common; but there were houses
scattered all over the district; I felt we were
in a different region to Lowood, more

-65-

populous, less picturesque; more stirring,
less romantic.

The roads were heavy, the night misty; my
conductor let his horse walk all the way, and
the hour and a half extended, I verify
believe, to two hours; at last he turned in his
seat and said:

"You're noan so far fro' Thornfield now."

Again I looked out: we were passing a
church; I saw its low broad tower against
the sky, and its bell was tolling a quarter; I
saw a narrow galaxy of lights too, on a
hillside, marking a village or hamlet. About
ten minutes after, the driver got down and
opened a pair of gates: we passed through,
and they clashed to behind us. We now
slowly ascended a drive, and came upon
the long front of a house: candlelight
gleamed from one curtained bow-window;
all the rest were dark. The car stopped at
the front door; it was opened by a maid-
servant; I alighted and went in.

"Will you walk this way, ma'am?" said the
girl; and I followed her across a square hall
with high doors all round: she ushered me
into a room whose double illumination of
fire and candle at first dazzled me,
contrasting as it did with the darkness to
which my eyes had been for two hours
inured; when I could see, however, a cosy
and agreeable picture presented itself to
my view.

A snug small room; a round table by a
cheerful fire; an arm-chair high-backed
and old-fashioned, wherein sat the neatest
imaginable little elderly lady, in widow's
cap, black silk gown, and snowy muslin
apron; exactly like what I had fancied Mrs.
Fairfax, only less stately and milder looking.
She was occupied in knitting; a large cat sat
demurely at her feet; nothing in short was

wanting to complete the beau-ideal of
domestic comfort. A more reassuring
introduction for a new governess could
scarcely be conceived; there was no
grandeur to overwhelm, no stateliness to
embarrass; and then, as I entered, the old
lady got up and promptly and kindly came
forward to meet me.

"How do you do, my dear? I am afraid you
have had a tedious ride; John drives so
slowly; you must be cold, come to the fire."

"Mrs. Fairfax, I suppose?" said I.

"Yes, you are right: do sit down."

She conducted me to her own chair, and
then began to remove my shawl and untie
my bonnet-strings; I begged she would not
give herself so much trouble.

"Oh, it is no trouble; I dare say your own
hands are almost numbed with cold. Leah,
make a little hot negus and cut a sandwich
or two: here are the keys of the storeroom."

And she produced from her pocket a most
housewifely bunch of keys, and delivered
them to the servant.

"Now, then, draw nearer to the fire," she
continued. "You've brought your luggage
with you, haven't you, my dear?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"I'll see it carried into your room," she said,
and bustled out.

"She treats me like a visitor," thought I. "I little
expected such a reception; I anticipated
only coldness and stiffness: this is not like
what I have heard of the treatment of
governesses; but I must not exult too soon."

-66-

She returned; with her own hands cleared
her knitting apparatus and a book or two
from the table, to make room for the tray
which Leah now brought, and then herself
handed me the refreshments. I felt rather
confused at being the object of more
attention than I had ever before received,
and, that too, shown by my employer and
superior; but as she did not herself seem to
consider she was doing anything out of her
place, I thought it better to take her civilities
quietly.

"Shall I have the pleasure of seeing Miss
Fairfax to-night?" I asked, when I had
partaken of what she offered me.

"What did you say, my dear? I am a little
deaf," returned the good lady, approaching
her ear to my mouth.

I repeated the question more distinctly.

"Miss Fairfax? Oh, you mean Miss Varens!
Varens is the name of your future pupil."

"Indeed! Then she is not your daughter?"

"No, I have no family."

I should have followed up my first inquiry, by
asking in what way Miss Varens was
connected with her; but I recollected it was
not polite to ask too many questions:
besides, I was sure to hear in time.

"I am so glad," she continued, as she sat
down opposite to me, and took the cat on
her knee; "I am so glad you are come; it will
be quite pleasant living here now with a
companion. To be sure it is pleasant at any
time; for Thornfield is a fine old hall, rather
neglected of late years perhaps, but still it is
a respectable place; yet you know in winter-
time one feels dreary quite alone in the best
quarters. I say alone Leah is a nice girl to be

sure, and John and his wife are very decent
people; but then you see they are only
servants, and one can't converse with them
on terms of equality: one must keep them at
due distance, for fear of losing one's
authority. I'm sure last winter (it was a very
severe one, if you recollect, and when it did
not snow, it rained and blew), not a creature
but the butcher and postman came to the
house, from November till February; and I
really got quite melancholy with sitting night
after night alone; I had Leah in to read to me
sometimes; but I don't think the poor girl
liked the task much: she felt it confining. In
spring and summer one got on better:
sunshine and long days make such a
difference; and then, just at the
commencement of this autumn, little Adela
Varens came and her nurse: a child makes
a house alive all at once; and now you are
here I shall be quite gay."

My heart really warmed to the worthy lady as
I heard her talk; and I drew my chair a little
nearer to her, and expressed my sincere
wish that she might find my company as
agreeable as she anticipated.

"But I'll not keep you sitting up late to-night,"
said she; "it is on the stroke of twelve now,
and you have been travelling all day: you
must feel tired. If you have got your feet well
warmed, I'll show you your bedroom. I've
had the room next to mine prepared for you;
it is only a small apartment, but I thought you
would like it better than one of the large front
chambers: to be sure they have finer
furniture, but they are so dreary and solitary,
I never sleep in them myself."

I thanked her for her considerate choice,
and as I really felt fatigued with my long
journey, expressed my readiness to retire.
She took her candle, and I followed her from
the room. First she went to see if the hall-
door was fastened; having taken the key

-67-

from the lock, she led the way upstairs. The
steps and banisters were of oak; the
staircase window was high and latticed;
both it and the long gallery into which the
bedroom doors opened looked as if they
belonged to a church rather than a house. A
very chill and vault-like air pervaded the
stairs and gallery, suggesting cheerless
ideas of space and solitude; and I was
glad, when finally ushered into my chamber,
to find it of small dimensions, and furnished
in ordinary, modern style.

When Mrs. Fairfax had bidden me a kind
good-night, and I had fastened my door,
gazed leisurely round, and in some
measure effaced the eerie impression
made by that wide hall, that dark and
spacious staircase, and that long, cold
gallery, by the livelier aspect of my little
room, I remembered that, after a day of
bodily fatigue and mental anxiety, I was now
at last in safe haven. The impulse of
gratitude swelled my heart, and I knelt down
at the bedside, and offered up thanks
where thanks were due; not forgetting, ere I
rose, to implore aid on my further path, and
the power of meriting the kindness which
seemed so frankly offered me before it was
earned. My couch had no thorns in it that
night; my solitary room no fears. At once
weary and content, I slept soon and soundly:
when I awoke it was broad day.

The chamber looked such a bright little
place to me as the sun shone in between the
gay blue chintz window curtains, showing
papered walls and a carpeted floor, so
unlike the bare planks and stained plaster of
Lowood, that my spirits rose at the view.
Externals have a great effect on the young: I
thought that a fairer era of life was
beginning for me, one that was to have its
flowers and pleasures, as well as its thorns
and toils. My faculties, roused by the
change of scene, the new field offered to

hope, seemed all astir. I cannot precisely
define what they expected, but it was
something pleasant: not perhaps that day or
that month, but at an indefinite future period.

I rose; I dressed myself with care: obliged to
be plain for I had no article of attire that was
not made with extreme simplicity I was still
by nature solicitous to be neat. It was not my
habit to be disregardful of appearance or
careless of the impression I made: on the
contrary, I ever wished to look as well as I
could, and to please as much as my want of
beauty would permit. I sometimes regretted
that I was not handsomer; I sometimes
wished to have rosy cheeks, a straight
nose, and small cherry mouth; I desired to
be tall, stately, and finely developed in
figure; I felt it a misfortune that I was so little,
so pale, and had features so irregular and
so marked. And why had I these aspirations
and these regrets? It would be difficult to
say: I could not then distinctly say it to
myself; yet I had a reason, and a logical,
natural reason too. However, when I had
brushed my hair very smooth, and put on my
black frock which, Quakerlike as it was, at
least had the merit of fitting to a nicety and
adjusted my clean white tucker, I thought I
should do respectably enough to appear
before Mrs. Fairfax, and that my new pupil
would not at least recoil from me with
antipathy. Having opened my chamber
window, and seen that I left all things
straight and neat on the toilet table, I
ventured forth.

Traversing the long and matted gallery, I
descended the slippery steps of oak; then I
gained the hall: I halted there a minute; I
looked at some pictures on the walls (one, I
remember, represented a grim man in a
cuirass, and one a lady with powdered hair
and a pearl necklace), at a bronze lamp
pendent from the ceiling, at a great clock
whose case was of oak curiously carved,

-68-

and ebon black with time and rubbing.
Everything appeared very stately and
imposing to me; but then I was so little
accustomed to grandeur. The hall-door,
which was half of glass, stood open; I
stepped over the threshold. It was a fine
autumn morning; the early sun shone
serenely on embrowned groves and still
green fields; advancing on to the lawn, I
looked up and surveyed the front of the
mansion. It was three storeys high, of
proportions not vast, though considerable: a
gentleman's manor-house, not a
nobleman's seat: battlements round the top
gave it a picturesque look. Its grey front
stood out well from the background of a
rookery, whose cawing tenants were now
on the wing: they flew over the lawn and
grounds to alight in a great meadow, from
which these were separated by a sunk
fence, and where an array of mighty old
thorn trees, strong, knotty, and broad as
oaks, at once explained the etymology of
the mansion's designation. Farther off were
hills: not so lofty as those round Lowood,
nor so craggy, nor so like barriers of
separation from the living world; but yet
quiet and lonely hills enough, and seeming
to embrace Thornfield with a seclusion I had
not expected to find existent so near the
stirring locality of Millcote. A little hamlet,
whose roofs were blent with trees,
straggled up the side of one of these hills;
the church of the district stood nearer
Thornfield: its old tower-top looked over a
knoll between the house and gates.

I was yet enjoying the calm prospect and
pleasant fresh air, yet listening with delight
to the cawing of the rooks, yet surveying the
wide, hoary front of the hall, and thinking
what a great place it was for one lonely little
dame like Mrs. Fairfax to inhabit, when that
lady appeared at the door.

"What! out already?" said she. "I see you are

an early riser." I went up to her, and was
received with an affable kiss and shake of
the hand.

"How do you like Thornfield?" she asked. I
told her I liked it very much.

"Yes," she said, "it is a pretty place; but I
fear it will be getting out of order, unless Mr.
Rochester should take it into his head to
come and reside here permanently; or, at
least, visit it rather oftener: great houses
and fine grounds require the presence of
the proprietor."

"Mr. Rochester!" I exclaimed. "Who is he?"

"The owner of Thornfield," she responded
quietly. "Did you not know he was called
Rochester?"

Of course I did not I had never heard of him
before; but the old lady seemed to regard
his existence as a universally understood
fact, with which everybody must be
acquainted by instinct.

"I thought," I continued, "Thornfield belonged
to you."

"To me? Bless you, child; what an idea! To
me! I am only the housekeeper the
manager. To be sure I am distantly related
to the Rochesters by the mother's side, or at
least my husband was; he was a
clergyman, incumbent of Hay that little
village yonder on the hill and that church
near the gates was his. The present Mr.
Rochester's mother was a Fairfax, and
second cousin to my husband: but I never
presume on the connection in fact, it is
nothing to me; I consider myself quite in the
light of an ordinary housekeeper: my
employer is always civil, and I expect
nothing more."

-69-

"And the little girl my pupil!"

"She is Mr. Rochester's ward; he
commissioned me to find a governess for
her. He intended to have her brought up in --
--shire, I believe. Here she comes, with her
'bonne,' as she calls her nurse." The
enigma then was explained: this affable
and kind little widow was no great dame;
but a dependant like myself. I did not like her
the worse for that; on the contrary, I felt
better pleased than ever. The equality
between her and me was real; not the mere
result of condescension on her part: so
much the better my position was all the
freer.

As I was meditating on this discovery, a little
girl, followed by her attendant, came
running up the lawn. I looked at my pupil,
who did not at first appear to notice me: she
was quite a child, perhaps seven or eight
years old, slightly built, with a pale, small-
featured face, and a redundancy of hair
falling in curls to her waist.

"Good morning, Miss Adela," said Mrs.
Fairfax. "Come and speak to the lady who is
to teach you, and to make you a clever
woman some day." She approached.

"C'est là ma gouverante!" said she, pointing
to me, and addressing her nurse; who
answered

"Mais oui, certainement."

"Are they foreigners?" I inquired, amazed at
hearing the French language.

"The nurse is a foreigner, and Adela was
born on the Continent; and, I believe, never
left it till within six months ago. When she first
came here she could speak no English;
now she can make shift to talk it a little: I
don't understand her, she mixes it so with

French; but you will make out her meaning
very well, I dare say."

Fortunately I had had the advantage of
being taught French by a French lady; and
as I had always made a point of conversing
with Madame Pierrot as often as I could,
and had besides, during the last seven
years, learnt a portion of French by heart
daily applying myself to take pains with my
accent, and imitating as closely as possible
the pronunciation of my teacher, I had
acquired a certain degree of readiness and
correctness in the language, and was not
likely to be much at a loss with
Mademoiselle Adela. She came and shook
hand with me when she heard that I was her
governess; and as I led her in to breakfast, I
addressed some phrases to her in her own
tongue: she replied briefly at first, but after
we were seated at the table, and she had
examined me some ten minutes with her
large hazel eyes, she suddenly commenced
chattering fluently.

"Ah!" cried she, in French, "you speak my
language as well as Mr. Rochester does: I
can talk to you as I can to him, and so can
Sophie. She will be glad: nobody here
understands her: Madame Fairfax is all
English. Sophie is my nurse; she came with
me over the sea in a great ship with a
chimney that smoked how it did smoke! and
I was sick, and so was Sophie, and so was
Mr. Rochester. Mr. Rochester lay down on a
sofa in a pretty room called the salon, and
Sophie and I had little beds in another place.
I nearly fell out of mine; it was like a shelf.
And Mademoiselle what is your name?"

"Eyre Jane Eyre."

"Aire? Bah! I cannot say it. Well, our ship
stopped in the morning, before it was quite
daylight, at a great city a huge city, with very
dark houses and all smoky; not at all like the

-70-

pretty clean town I came from; and Mr.
Rochester carried me in his arms over a
plank to the land, and Sophie came after,
and we all got into a coach, which took us to
a beautiful large house, larger than this and
finer, called an hotel. We stayed there nearly
a week: I and Sophie used to walk every
day in a great green place full of trees,
called the Park; and there were many
children there besides me, and a pond with
beautiful birds in it, that I fed with crumbs."

"Can you understand her when she runs on
so fast?" asked Mrs. Fairfax.

I understood her very well, for I had been
accustomed to the fluent tongue of Madame
Pierrot.

"I wish," continued the good lady, "you
would ask her a question or two about her
parents: I wonder if she remembers them?"

"Adèle," I inquired, "with whom did you live
when you were in that pretty clean town you
spoke of?"

"I lived long ago with mama; but she is gone
to the Holy Virgin. Mama used to teach me
to dance and sing, and to say verses. A
great many gentlemen and ladies came to
see mama, and I used to dance before
them, or to sit on their knees and sing to
them: I liked it. Shall I let you hear me sing
now?"

She had finished her breakfast, so I
permitted her to give a specimen of her
accomplishments. Descending from her
chair, she came and placed herself on my
knee; then, folding her little hands demurely
before her, shaking back her curls and
lifting her eyes to the ceiling, she
commenced singing a song from some
opera. It was the strain of a forsaken lady,
who, after bewailing the perfidy of her lover,

calls pride to her aid; desires her attendant
to deck her in her brightest jewels and
richest robes, and resolves to meet the
false one that night at a ball, and prove to
him, by the gaiety of her demeanour, how
little his desertion has affected her.

The subject seemed strangely chosen for
an infant singer; but I suppose the point of
the exhibition lay in hearing the notes of love
and jealousy warbled with the lisp of
childhood; and in very bad taste that point
was: at least I thought so.

Adèle sang the canzonette tunefully enough,
and with the naïveté of her age. This
achieved, she jumped from my knee and
said, "Now, Mademoiselle, I will repeat you
some poetry."

Assuming an attitude, she began, "La Ligue
des Rats: fable de La Fontaine." She then
declaimed the little piece with an attention
to punctuation and emphasis, a flexibility of
voice and an appropriateness of gesture,
very unusual indeed at her age, and which
proved she had been carefully trained.

"Was it your mama who taught you that
piece?" I asked.

"Yes, and she just used to say it in this way:
'Qu' avez vous donc? lui dit un de ces rats;
parlez!' She made me lift my hand so to
remind me to raise my voice at the question.
Now shall I dance for you?"

"No, that will do: but after your mama went
to the Holy Virgin, as you say, with whom
did you live then?"

"With Madame Frédéric and her husband:
she took care of me, but she is nothing
related to me. I think she is poor, for she had
not so fine a house as mama. I was not long
there. Mr. Rochester asked me if I would

-71-

like to go and live with him in England, and I
said yes; for I knew Mr. Rochester before I
knew Madame Frédéric, and he was always
kind to me and gave me pretty dresses and
toys: but you see he has not kept his word,
for he has brought me to England, and now
he is gone back again himself, and I never
see him."

After breakfast, Adèle and I withdrew to the
library, which room, it appears, Mr.
Rochester had directed should be used as
the schoolroom. Most of the books were
locked up behind glass doors; but there
was one bookcase left open containing
everything that could be needed in the way
of elementary works, and several volumes
of light literature, poetry, biography, travels,
a few romances, etc. I suppose he had
considered that these were all the
governess would require for her private
perusal; and, indeed, they contented me
amply for the present; compared with the
scanty pickings I had now and then been
able to glean at Lowood, they seemed to
offer an abundant harvest of entertainment
and information. In this room, too, there was
a cabinet piano, quite new and of superior
tone; also an easel for painting and a pair of
globes.

I found my pupil sufficiently docile, though
disinclined to apply: she had not been used
to regular occupation of any kind. I felt it
would be injudicious to confine her too
much at first; so, when I had talked to her a
great deal, and got her to learn a little, and
when the morning had advanced to noon, I
allowed her to return to her nurse. I then
proposed to occupy myself till dinner-time
in drawing some little sketches for her use.

As I was going upstairs to fetch my portfolio
and pencils, Mrs. Fairfax called to me: "Your
morning school-hours are over now, I
suppose," said she. She was in a room the

folding-doors of which stood open: I went in
when she addressed me. It was a large,
stately apartment, with purple chairs and
curtains, a Turkey carpet, walnut-panelled
walls, one vast window rich in slanted
glass, and a lofty ceiling, nobly moulded.
Mrs. Fairfax was dusting some vases of
fine purple spar, which stood on a
sideboard.

"What a beautiful room!" I exclaimed, as I
looked round; for I had never before seen
any half so imposing.

"Yes; this is the dining-room. I have just
opened the window, to let in a little air and
sunshine; for everything gets so damp in
apartments that are seldom inhabited; the
drawing-room yonder feels like a vault."

She pointed to a wide arch corresponding
to the window, and hung like it with a Tyrian-
dyed curtain, now looped up. Mounting to it
by two broad steps, and looking through, I
thought I caught a glimpse of a fairy place,
so bright to my novice-eyes appeared the
view beyond. Yet it was merely a very pretty
drawing-room, and within it a boudoir, both
spread with white carpets, on which
seemed laid brilliant garlands of flowers;
both ceiled with snowy mouldings of white
grapes and vine-leaves, beneath which
glowed in rich contrast crimson couches
and ottomans; while the ornaments on the
pale Pariain mantelpiece were of sparkling
Bohemian glass, ruby red; and between the
windows large mirrors repeated the general
blending of snow and fire.

"In what order you keep these rooms, Mrs.
Fairfax!" said I. "No dust, no canvas
coverings: except that the air feels chilly,
one would think they were inhabited daily."

"Why, Miss Eyre, though Mr. Rochester's
visits here are rare, they are always sudden

-72-

and unexpected; and as I observed that it
put him out to find everything swathed up,
and to have a bustle of arrangement on his
arrival, I thought it best to keep the rooms in
readiness."

"Is Mr. Rochester an exacting, fastidious
sort of man?"

"Not particularly so; but he has a
gentleman's tastes and habits, and he
expects to have things managed in
conformity to them."

"Do you like him? Is he generally liked?"

"Oh, yes; the family have always been
respected here. Almost all the land in this
neighbourhood, as far as you can see, has
belonged to the Rochesters time out of
mind."

"Well, but, leaving his land out of the
question, do you like him? Is he liked for
himself?"

"I have no cause to do otherwise than like
him; and I believe he is considered a just
and liberal landlord by his tenants: but he
has never lived much amongst them."

"But has he no peculiarities? What, in short,
is his character?"

"Oh! his character is unimpeachable, I
suppose. He is rather peculiar, perhaps: he
has travelled a great deal, and seen a great
deal of the world, I should think. I dare say
he is clever, but I never had much
conversation with him."

"In what way is he peculiar?"

"I don't know it is not easy to describe
nothing striking, but you feel it when he
speaks to you; you cannot be always sure

whether he is in jest or earnest, whether he
is pleased or the contrary; you don't
thoroughly understand him, in short at least,
I don't: but it is of no consequence, he is a
very good master."

This was all the account I got from Mrs.
Fairfax of her employer and mine. There are
people who seem to have no notion of
sketching a character, or observing and
describing salient points, either in persons
or things: the good lady evidently belonged
to this class; my queries puzzled, but did not
draw her out. Mr. Rochester was Mr.
Rochester in her eyes; a gentleman, a
landed proprietor nothing more: she
inquired and searched no further, and
evidently wondered at my wish to gain a
more definite notion of his identity.

When we left the dining-room, she
proposed to show me over the rest of the
house; and I followed her upstairs and
downstairs, admiring as I went; for all was
well arranged and handsome. The large
front chambers I thought especially grand:
and some of the third-storey rooms, though
dark and low, were interesting from their air
of antiquity. The furniture once appropriated
to the lower apartments had from time to
time been removed here, as fashions
changed: and the imperfect light entering by
their narrow casement showed bedsteads
of a hundred years old; chests in oak or
walnut, looking, with their strange carvings
of palm branches and cherubs' heads, like
types of the Hebrew ark; rows of venerable
chairs, high-backed and narrow; stools still
more antiquated, on whose cushioned tops
were yet apparent traces of half-effaced
embroideries, wrought by fingers that for
two generations had been coffin-dust. All
these relics gave to the third storey of
Thornfield Hall the aspect of a home of the
past: a shrine of memory. I liked the hush,
the gloom, the quaintness of these retreats

-73-

in the day; but I by no means coveted a
night's repose on one of those wide and
heavy beds: shut in, some of them, with
doors of oak; shaded, others, with wrought
old English hangings crusted with thick
work, portraying effigies of strange
flowers, and stranger birds, and strangest
human beings, all which would have looked
strange, indeed, by the pallid gleam of
moonlight.

"Do the servants sleep in these rooms?" I
asked.

"No; they occupy a range of smaller
apartments to the back; no one ever sleeps
here: one would almost say that, if there
were a ghost at Thornfield Hall, this would
be its haunt."

"So I think: you have no ghost, then?"

"None that I ever heard of," returned Mrs.
Fairfax, smiling.

"Nor any traditions of one? no legends or
ghost stories?"

"I believe not. And yet it is said the
Rochesters have been rather a violent than
a quiet race in their time: perhaps, though,
that is the reason they rest tranquilly in their
graves now."

"Yes 'after life's fitful fever they sleep well,'"
I muttered. "Where are you going now, Mrs.
Fairfax?" for she was moving away.

"On to the leads; will you come and see the
view from thence?" I followed still, up a very
narrow staircase to the attics, and thence by
a ladder and through a trap-door to the roof
of the hall. I was now on a level with the crow
colony, and could see into their nests.
Leaning over the battlements and looking
far down, I surveyed the grounds laid out

like a map: the bright and velvet lawn closely
girdling the grey base of the mansion; the
field, wide as a park, dotted with its ancient
timber; the wood, dun and sere, divided by
a path visibly overgrown, greener with moss
than the trees were with foliage; the church
at the gates, the road, the tranquil hills, all
reposing in the autumn day's sun; the
horizon bounded by a propitious sky, azure,
marbled with pearly white. No feature in the
scene was extraordinary, but all was
pleasing. When I turned from it and
repassed the trap-door, I could scarcely
see my way down the ladder; the attic
seemed black as a vault compared with that
arch of blue air to which I had been looking
up, and to that sunlit scene of grove,
pasture, and green hill, of which the hall was
the centre, and over which I had been
gazing with delight.

Mrs. Fairfax stayed behind a moment to
fasten the trap-door; I, by drift of groping,
found the outlet from the attic, and
proceeded to descend the narrow garret
staircase. I lingered in the long passage to
which this led, separating the front and back
rooms of the third storey: narrow, low, and
dim, with only one little window at the far
end, and looking, with its two rows of small
black doors all shut, like a corridor in some
Bluebeard's castle.

While I paced softly on, the last sound I
expected to hear in so still a region, a laugh,
struck my ear. It was a curious laugh;
distinct, formal, mirthless. I stopped: the
sound ceased, only for an instant; it began
again, louder: for at first, though distinct, it
was very low. It passed off in a clamorous
peal that seemed to wake an echo in every
lonely chamber; though it originated but in
one, and I could have pointed out the door
whence the accents issued.

"Mrs. Fairfax!" I called out: for I now heard

-74-

her descending the great stairs. "Did you
hear that loud laugh? Who is it?"

"Some of the servants, very likely," she
answered: "perhaps Grace Poole."

"Did you hear it?" I again inquired.

"Yes, plainly: I often hear her: she sews in
one of these rooms. Sometimes Leah is
with her; they are frequently noisy together."

The laugh was repeated in its low, syllabic
tone, and terminated in an odd murmur.

"Grace!" exclaimed Mrs. Fairfax.

I really did not expect any Grace to answer;
for the laugh was as tragic, as preternatural
a laugh as any I ever heard; and, but that it
was high noon, and that no circumstance of
ghostliness accompanied the curious
cachinnation; but that neither scene nor
season favoured fear, I should have been
superstitiously afraid. However, the event
showed me I was a fool for entertaining a
sense even of surprise.

The door nearest me opened, and a servant
came out, a woman of between thirty and
forty; a set, square-made figure, red-
haired, and with a hard, plain face: any
apparition less romantic or less ghostly
could scarcely be conceived.

"Too much noise, Grace," said Mrs. Fairfax.
"Remember directions!" Grace curtseyed
silently and went in.

"She is a person we have to sew and assist
Leah in her housemaid's work," continued
the widow; "not altogether unobjectionable
in some points, but she does well enough.
By-the-bye, how have you got on with your
new pupil this morning?"

The conversation, thus turned on Adèle,
continued till we reached the light and
cheerful region below. Adèle came running
to meet us in the hall, exclaiming

"Mesdames, vous etes servies!" adding,
"J'ai bien faim, moi!"

We found dinner ready, and waiting for us in
Mrs. Fairfax's room.

Chapter XII

THE promise of a smooth career, which my
first calm introduction to Thornfield Hall
seemed to pledge, was not belied on a
longer acquaintance with the place and its
inmates. Mrs. Fairfax turned out to be what
she appeared, a placid-tempered, kind-
natured woman, of competent education
and average intelligence. My pupil was a
lively child, who had been spoilt and
indulged, and therefore was sometimes
wayward; but as she was committed
entirely to my care, and no injudicious
interference from any quarter ever thwarted
my plans for her improvement, she soon
forgot her little freaks, and became
obedient and teachable. She had no great
talents, no marked traits of character, no
peculiar development of feeling or taste
which raised her one inch above the
ordinary level of childhood; but neither had
she any deficiency or vice which sunk her
below it. She made reasonable progress,
entertained for me a vivacious, though
perhaps not very profound, affection; and
by her simplicity, gay prattle, and efforts to
please, inspired me, in return, with a
degree of attachment sufficient to make us
both content in each other's society.

This, par parenthèse, will be thought cool
language by persons who entertain solemn
doctrines about the angelic nature of
children, and the duty of those charged with

-75-

their education to conceive for them an
idolatrous devotion: but I am not writing to
flatter parental egotism, to echo cant, or
prop up humbug; I am merely telling the
truth. I felt a conscientious solicitude for
Adèle's welfare and progress, and a quiet
liking for her little self: just as I cherished
towards Mrs. Fairfax a thankfulness for her
kindness, and a pleasure in her society
proportionate to the tranquil regard she had
for me, and the moderation of her mind and
character.

Anybody may blame me who likes, when I
add further, that, now and then, when I took
a walk by myself in the grounds; when I went
down to the gates and looked through them
along the road; or when, while Adèle played
with her nurse, and Mrs. Fairfax made
jellies in the storeroom, I climbed the three
staircases, raised the trap-door of the attic,
and having reached the leads, looked out
afar over sequestered field and hill, and
along dim sky-line that then I longed for a
power of vision which might overpass that
limit; which might reach the busy world,
towns, regions full of life I had heard of but
never seen that then I desired more of
practical experience than I possessed;
more of intercourse with my kind, of
acquaintance with variety of character, than
was here within my reach. I valued what was
good in Mrs. Fairfax, and what was good in
Adèle; but I believed in the existence of other
and more vivid kinds of goodness, and
what I believed in I wished to behold.

Who blames me? Many, no doubt; and I shall
be called discontented. I could not help it:
the restlessness was in my nature; it
agitated me to pain sometimes. Then my
sole relief was to walk along the corridor of
the third storey, backwards and forwards,
safe in the silence and solitude of the spot,
and allow my mind's eye to dwell on
whatever bright visions rose before it and,

certainly, they were many and glowing; to let
my heart be heaved by the exultant
movement, which, while it swelled it in
trouble, expanded it with life; and, best of
all, to open my inward ear to a tale that was
never ended a tale my imagination created,
and narrated continuously; quickened with
all of incident, life, fire, feeling, that I
desired and had not in my actual existence.

It is in vain to say human beings ought to be
satisfied with tranquillity: they must have
action; and they will make it if they cannot
find it. Millions are condemned to a stiller
doom than mine, and millions are in silent
revolt against their lot. Nobody knows how
many rebellions besides political rebellions
ferment in the masses of life which people
earth. Women are supposed to be very calm
generally: but women feel just as men feel;
they need exercise for their faculties, and a
field for their efforts, as much as their
brothers do; they suffer from too rigid a
restraint, too absolute a stagnation,
precisely as men would suffer; and it is
narrow-minded in their more privileged
fellow-creatures to say that they ought to
confine themselves to making puddings
and knitting stockings, to playing on the
piano and embroidering bags. It is
thoughtless to condemn them, or laugh at
them, if they seek to do more or learn more
than custom has pronounced necessary for
their sex.

When thus alone, I not unfrequently heard
Grace Poole's laugh: the same peal, the
same low, slow ha! ha! which, when first
heard, had thrilled me: I heard, too, her
eccentric murmurs; stranger than her laugh.
There were days when she was quite silent;
but there were others when I could not
account for the sounds she made.
Sometimes I saw her: she would come out
of her room with a basin, or a plate, or a tray
in her hand, go down to the kitchen and

-76-

shortly return, generally (oh, romantic
reader, forgive me for telling the plain truth!)
bearing a pot of porter. Her appearance
always acted as a damper to the curiosity
raised by her oral oddities: hard-featured
and staid, she had no point to which interest
could attach. I made some attempts to draw
her into conversation, but she seemed a
person of few words: a monosyllabic reply
usually cut short every effort of that sort.

The other members of the household, viz.,
John and his wife, Leah the housemaid,
and Sophie the French nurse, were decent
people; but in no respect remarkable; with
Sophie I used to talk French, and
sometimes I asked her questions about her
native country; but she was not of a
descriptive or narrative turn, and generally
gave such vapid and confused answers as
were calculated rather to check than
encourage inquiry.

October, November, December passed
away. One afternoon in January, Mrs.
Fairfax had begged a holiday for Adèle,
because she had a cold; and, as Adèle
seconded the request with an ardour that
reminded me how precious occasional
holidays had been to me in my own
childhood, I accorded it, deeming that I did
well in showing pliability on the point. It was
a fine, calm day, though very cold; I was
tired of sitting still in the library through a
whole long morning: Mrs. Fairfax had just
written a letter which was waiting to be
posted, so I put on my bonnet and cloak and
volunteered to carry it to Hay; the distance,
two miles, would be a pleasant winter
afternoon walk. Having seen Adèle
comfortably seated in her little chair by Mrs.
Fairfax's parlour fireside, and given her her
best wax doll (which I usually kept
enveloped in silver paper in a drawer) to
play with, and a story-book for change of
amusement; and having replied to her

"Revenez bientôt, ma bonne amie, ma chère
Mdlle. Jeannette," with a kiss I set out.

The ground was hard, the air was still, my
road was lonely; I walked fast till I got warm,
and then I walked slowly to enjoy and
analyse the species of pleasure brooding
for me in the hour and situation. It was three
o'clock; the church bell tolled as I passed
under the belfry: the charm of the hour lay in
its approaching dimness, in the low-gliding
and pale-beaming sun. I was a mile from
Thornfield, in a lane noted for wild roses in
summer, for nuts and blackberries in
autumn, and even now possessing a few
coral treasures in hips and haws, but whose
best winter delight lay in its utter solitude
and leafless repose. If a breath of air
stirred, it made no sound here; for there
was not a holly, not an evergreen to rustle,
and the stripped hawthorn and hazel bushes
were as still as the white, worn stones
which causewayed the middle of the path.
Far and wide, on each side, there were only
fields, where no cattle now browsed; and
the little brown birds, which stirred
occasionally in the hedge, looked like single
russet leaves that had forgotten to drop.

This lane inclined up-hill all the way to Hay;
having reached the middle, I sat down on a
stile which led thence into a field. Gathering
my mantle about me, and sheltering my
hands in my muff, I did not feel the cold,
though it froze keenly; as was attested by a
sheet of ice covering the causeway, where
a little brooklet, now congealed, had
overflowed after a rapid thaw some days
since. From my seat I could look down on
Thornfield: the grey and battlemented hall
was the principal object in the vale below
me; its woods and dark rookery rose
against the west. I lingered till the sun went
down amongst the trees, and sank crimson
and clear behind them. I then turned
eastward.

-77-

On the hill-top above me sat the rising
moon; pale yet as a cloud, but brightening
momentarily, she looked over Hay, which,
half lost in trees, sent up a blue smoke from
its few chimneys: it was yet a mile distant,
but in the absolute hush I could hear plainly
its thin murmurs of life. My ear, too, felt the
flow of currents; in what dales and depths I
could not tell: but there were many hills
beyond Hay, and doubtless many becks
threading their passes. That evening calm
betrayed alike the tinkle of the nearest
streams, the sough of the most remote.

A rude noise broke on these fine ripplings
and whisperings, at once so far away and
so clear: a positive tramp, tramp, a metallic
clatter, which effaced the soft wave-
wanderings; as, in a picture, the solid mass
of a crag, or the rough boles of a great oak,
drawn in dark and strong on the foreground,
efface the aërial distance of azure hill, sunny
horizon, and blended clouds where tint
melts into tint.

The din was on the causeway: a horse was
coming; the windings of the lane yet hid it,
but it approached. I was just leaving the
stile; yet, as the path was narrow, I sat still to
let it go by. In those days I was young, and all
sorts of fancies bright and dark tenanted my
mind: the memories of nursery stories were
there amongst other rubbish; and when they
recurred, maturing youth added to them a
vigour and vividness beyond what
childhood could give. As this horse
approached, and as I watched for it to
appear through the dusk, I remembered
certain of Bessie's tales, wherein figured a
North-of-England spirit called a "Gytrash,"
which, in the form of horse, mule, or large
dog, haunted solitary ways, and sometimes
came upon belated travellers, as this horse
was now coming upon me.

It was very near, but not yet in sight; when, in

addition to the tramp, tramp, I heard a rush
under the hedge, and close down by the
hazel stems glided a great dog, whose
black and white colour made him a distinct
object against the trees. It was exactly one
form of Bessie's Gytrash a lion-like
creature with long hair and a huge head: it
passed me, however, quietly enough; not
staying to look up, with strange
pretercanine eyes, in my face, as I half
expected it would. The horse followed, a tall
steed, and on its back a rider. The man, the
human being, broke the spell at once.
Nothing ever rode the Gytrash: it was
always alone; and goblins, to my notions,
though they might tenant the dumb
carcasses of beasts, could scarce covet
shelter in the commonplace human form. No
Gytrash was this, only a traveller taking the
short cut to Millcote. He passed, and I went
on; a few steps, and I turned: a sliding
sound and an exclamation of "What the
deuce is to do now?" and a clattering
tumble, arrested my attention. Man and
horse were down; they had slipped on the
sheet of ice which glazed the causeway.
The dog came bounding back, and seeing
his master in a predicament, and hearing
the horse groan, barked till the evening hills
echoed the sound, which was deep in
proportion to his magnitude. He snuffed
round the prostrate group, and then he ran
up to me; it was all he could do, there was
no other help at hand to summon. I obeyed
him, and walked down to the traveller, by
this time struggling himself free of his steed.
His efforts were so vigorous, I thought he
could not be much hurt; but I asked him the
question:

"Are you injured, sir?"

I think he was swearing, but am not certain;
however, he was pronouncing some
formula which prevented him from replying
to me directly.

-78-

"Can I do anything?" I asked again.

"You must just stand on one side," he
answered as he rose, first to his knees, and
then to his feet. I did; whereupon began a
heaving, stamping, clattering process,
accompanied by a barking and baying
which removed me effectually some yards'
distance; but I would not be driven quite
away till I saw the event. This was finally
fortunate; the horse was re-established,
and the dog was silenced with a "Down,
Pilot!" The traveller now, stooping, felt his
foot and leg, as if trying whether they were
sound; apparently something ailed them,
for he halted to the stile whence I had just
risen, and sat down.

I was in the mood for being useful, or at
least officious, I think, for I now drew near
him again.

"If you are hurt, and want help, sir, I can fetch
some one either from Thornfield Hall or
from Hay."

"Thank you: I shall do: I have no broken
bones, only a sprain;" and again he stood
up and tried his foot, but the result extorted
an involuntary "Ugh!"

Something of daylight still lingered, and the
moon was waxing bright: I could see him
plainly. His figure was enveloped in a riding
cloak, fur collared and steel clasped; its
details were not apparent, but I traced the
general points of middle height and
considerable breadth of chest. He had a
dark face, with stern features and a heavy
brow; his eyes and gathered eyebrows
looked ireful and thwarted just now; he was
past youth, but had not reached middle-
age; perhaps he might be thirty-five. I felt no
fear of him, and but little shyness. Had he
been a handsome, heroic-looking young
gentleman, I should not have dared to stand

thus questioning him against his will, and
offering my services unasked. I had hardly
ever seen a handsome youth; never in my
life spoken to one. I had a theoretical
reverence and homage for beauty,
elegance, gallantry, fascination; but had I
met those qualities incarnate in masculine
shape, I should have known instinctively that
they neither had nor could have sympathy
with anything in me, and should have
shunned them as one would fire, lightning,
or anything else that is bright but
antipathetic.

If even this stranger had smiled and been
good-humoured to me when I addressed
him; if he had put off my offer of assistance
gaily and with thanks, I should have gone on
my way and not felt any vocation to renew
inquiries: but the frown, the roughness of
the traveller, set me at my ease: I retained
my station when he waved to me to go, and
announced:

"I cannot think of leaving you, sir, at so late
an hour, in this solitary lane, till I see you are
fit to mount your horse."

He looked at me when I said this; he had
hardly turned his eyes in my direction
before.

"I should think you ought to be at home
yourself," said he, "if you have a home in
this neighbourhood: where do you come
from?"

"From just below; and I am not at all afraid
of being out late when it is moonlight: I will
run over to Hay for you with pleasure, if you
wish it: indeed, I am going there to post a
letter."

"You live just below do you mean at that
house with the battlements?" pointing to
Thornfield Hall, on which the moon cast a

-79-

hoary gleam, bringing it out distinct and pale
from the woods that, by contrast with the
western sky, now seemed one mass of
shadow.

"Yes, sir."

"Whose house is it?"

"Mr. Rochester's."

"Do you know Mr. Rochester?"

"No, I have never seen him."

"He is not resident, then?"

"No."

"Can you tell me where he is?"

"I cannot."

"You are not a servant at the hall, of course.
You are" He stopped, ran his eye over my
dress, which, as usual, was quite simple: a
black merino cloak, a black beaver bonnet;
neither of them half fine enough for a lady's-
maid. He seemed puzzled to decide what I
was; I helped him.

"I am the governess."

"Ah, the governess!" he repeated; "deuce
take me, if I had not forgotten! The
governess!" and again my raiment
underwent scrutiny. In two minutes he rose
from the stile: his face expressed pain when
he tried to move.

"I cannot commission you to fetch help," he
said; "but you may help me a little yourself, if
you will be so kind."

"Yes, sir."

"You have not an umbrella that I can use as a
stick?"

"No."

"Try to get hold of my horse's bridle and
lead him to me: you are not afraid?"

I should have been afraid to touch a horse
when alone, but when told to do it, I was
disposed to obey. I put down my muff on the
stile, and went up to the tall steed; I
endeavoured to catch the bridle, but it was a
spirited thing, and would not let me come
near its head; I made effort on effort, though
in vain: meantime, I was mortally afraid of
its trampling fore-feet. The traveller waited
and watched for some time, and at last he
laughed.

"I see," he said, "the mountain will never be
brought to Mahomet, so all you can do is to
aid Mahomet to go to the mountain; I must
beg of you to come here."

I came. "Excuse me," he continued:
"necessity compels me to make you useful."
He laid a heavy hand on my shoulder, and
leaning on me with some stress, limped to
his horse. Having once caught the bridle, he
mastered it directly and sprang to his
saddle; grimacing grimly as he made the
effort, for it wrenched his sprain.

"Now," said he, releasing his under lip from
a hard bite, "just hand me my whip; it lies
there under the hedge."

I sought it and found it.

"Thank you; now make haste with the letter
to Hay, and return as fast as you can."

A touch of a spurred heel made his horse
first start and rear, and then bound away;
the dog rushed in his traces; all three

-80-

vanished,

"Like heath that, in the wilderness,

The wild wind whirls away."

I took up my muff and walked on. The
incident had occurred and was gone for me:
it was an incident of no moment, no
romance, no interest in a sense; yet it
marked with change one single hour of a
monotonous life. My help had been needed
and claimed; I had given it: I was pleased to
have done something; trivial, transitory
though the deed was, it was yet an active
thing, and I was weary of an existence all
passive. The new face, too, was like a new
picture introduced to the gallery of memory;
and it was dissimilar to all the others
hanging there: firstly, because it was
masculine; and, secondly, because it was
dark, strong, and stern. I had it still before
me when I entered Hay, and slipped the
letter into the post-office; I saw it as I
walked fast down-hill all the way home.
When I came to the stile, I stopped a minute,
looked round and listened, with an idea that
a horse's hoofs might ring on the causeway
again, and that a rider in a cloak, and a
Gytrash-like Newfoundland dog, might be
again apparent: I saw only the hedge and a
pollard willow before me, rising up still and
straight to meet the moonbeams; I heard
only the faintest waft of wind roaming fitful
among the trees round Thornfield, a mile
distant; and when I glanced down in the
direction of the murmur, my eye, traversing
the hall-front, caught a light kindling in a
window: it reminded me that I was late, and I
hurried on.

I did not like re-entering Thornfield. To pass
its threshold was to return to stagnation; to
cross the silent hall, to ascend the
darksome staircase, to seek my own lonely
little room, and then to meet tranquil Mrs.

Fairfax, and spend the long winter evening
with her, and her only, was to quell wholly
the faint excitement wakened by my walk, to
slip again over my faculties the viewless
fetters of an uniform and too still existence;
of an existence whose very privileges of
security and ease I was becoming
incapable of appreciating. What good it
would have done me at that time to have
been tossed in the storms of an uncertain
struggling life, and to have been taught by
rough and bitter experience to long for the
calm amidst which I now repined! Yes, just
as much good as it would do a man tired of
sitting still in a "too easy chair" to take a long
walk: and just as natural was the wish to
stir, under my circumstances, as it would be
under his.

I lingered at the gates; I lingered on the
lawn; I paced backwards and forwards on
the pavement; the shutters of the glass door
were closed; I could not see into the interior;
and both my eyes and spirit seemed drawn
from the gloomy house from the grey-
hollow filled with rayless cells, as it
appeared to me to that sky expanded
before me, a blue sea absolved from taint
of cloud; the moon ascending it in solemn
march; her orb seeming to look up as she
left the hill-tops, from behind which she had
come, far and farther below her, and
aspired to the zenith, midnight dark in its
fathomless depth and measureless
distance; and for those trembling stars that
followed her course; they made my heart
tremble, my veins glow when I viewed them.
Little things recall us to earth; the clock
struck in the hall; that sufficed; I turned from
moon and stars, opened a side-door, and
went in.

The hall was not dark, nor yet was it lit, only
by the high-hung bronze lamp; a warm glow
suffused both it and the lower steps of the
oak staircase. This ruddy shine issued from

-81-

the great dining-room, whose two-leaved
door stood open, and showed a genial fire
in the grate, glancing on marble hearth and
brass fire-irons, and revealing purple
draperies and polished furniture, in the
most pleasant radiance. It revealed, too, a
group near the mantelpiece: I had scarcely
caught it, and scarcely become aware of a
cheerful mingling of voices, amongst which
I seemed to distinguish the tones of Adèle,
when the door closed.

I hastened to Mrs. Fairfax's room; there
was a fire there too, but no candle, and no
Mrs. Fairfax. Instead, all alone, sitting
upright on the rug, and gazing with gravity at
the blaze, I beheld a great black and white
long-haired dog, just like the Gytrash of the
lane. It was so like it that I went forward and
said,

"Pilot" and the thing got up and came to me
and snuffed me. I caressed him, and he
wagged his great tail; but he looked an
eerie creature to be alone with, and I could
not tell whence he had come. I rang the bell,
for I wanted a candle; and I wanted, too, to
get an account of this visitant. Leah entered.

"What dog is this?"

"He came with master."

"With whom?"

"With master Mr. Rochester he is just
arrived."

"Indeed! and is Mrs. Fairfax with him?"

"Yes, and Miss Adèle; they are in the dining-
room, and John is gone for a surgeon; for
master has had an accident; his horse fell
and his ankle is sprained."

"Did the horse fall in Hay Lane?"

"Yes, coming down-hill; it slipped on some
ice."

"Ah! Bring me a candle will you Leah?"

Leah brought it; she entered, followed by
Mrs. Fairfax, who repeated the news;
adding that Mr. Carter the surgeon was
come, and was now with Mr. Rochester:
then she hurried out to give orders about
tea, and I went upstairs to take off my
things.

Chapter XIII

Mr. Rochester, it seems, by the surgeon's
orders, went to bed early that night; nor did
he rise soon next morning. When he did
come down, it was to attend to business:
his agent and some of his tenants were
arrived, and waiting to speak with him.

Adèle and I had now to vacate the library: it
would be in daily requisition as a reception-
room for callers. A fire was lit in an
apartment upstairs, and there I carried our
books, and arranged it for the future
schoolroom. I discerned in the course of the
morning that Thornfield Hall was a changed
place: no longer silent as a church, it
echoed every hour or two to a knock at the
door, or a clang of the bell; steps, too, often
traversed the hall, and new voices spoke in
different keys below; a rill from the outer
world was flowing through it; it had a
master: for my part, I liked it better.

Adèle was not easy to teach that day; she
could not apply: she kept running to the door
and looking over the banisters to see if she
could get a glimpse of Mr. Rochester; then
she coined pretexts to go downstairs, in
order, as I shrewdly suspected, to visit the
library, where I knew she was not wanted;
then, when I got a little angry, and made her
sit still, she continued to talk incessantly of

-82-

her "ami, Monsieur Edouard Fairfax de
Rochester," as she dubbed him (I had not
before heard his prenomens), and to
conjecture what presents he had brought
her: for it appears he had intimated the night
before, that when his luggage came from
Millcote, there would be found amongst it a
little box in whose contents she had an
interest.

"Et cela doit signifier," said she, "qu'il y aura
là dedans un cadeau pour moi, et peutêtre
pour vous aussi, mademoiselle. Monsieur a
parlé de vous: il m'a demandé le nom de ma
gouvernante, et si elle n'était pas une petite
personne, assez mince et un peu pâle. J'ai
dit qu'oui: car c'est vrai, n'est-ce pas,
mademoiselle?"

I and my pupil dined as usual in Mrs.
Fairfax's parlour; the afternoon was wild
and snowy, and we passed it in the
schoolroom. At dark I allowed Adèle to put
away books and work, and to run
downstairs; for, from the comparative
silence below, and from the cessation of
appeals to the door-bell, I conjectured that
Mr. Rochester was now at liberty. Left
alone, I walked to the window; but nothing
was to be seen thence: twilight and
snowflakes together thickened the air, and
hid the very shrubs on the lawn. I let down
the curtain and went back to the fireside.

In the clear embers I was tracing a view, not
unlike a picture I remembered to have seen
of the castle of Heidelberg, on the Rhine,
when Mrs. Fairfax came in, breaking up by
her entrance the fiery mosaic I had been
piercing together, and scattering too some
heavy unwelcome thoughts that were
beginning to throng on my solitude.

"Mr. Rochester would be glad if you and
your pupil would take tea with him in the
drawing-room this evening," said she: "he

has been so much engaged all day that he
could not ask to see you before."

"When is his tea-time?" I inquired.

"Oh, at six o'clock: he keeps early hours in
the country. You had better change your
frock now; I will go with you and fasten it.
Here is a candle."

"Is it necessary to change my frock?"

"Yes, you had better: I always dress for the
evening when Mr. Rochester is here."

This additional ceremony seemed
somewhat stately; however, I repaired to
my room, and, with Mrs. Fairfax's aid,
replaced my black stuff dress by one of
black silk; the best and the only additional
one I had, except one of light grey, which, in
my Lowood notions of the toilette, I thought
too fine to be worn, except on first-rate
occasions.

"You want a brooch," said Mrs. Fairfax. I had
a single little pearl ornament which Miss
Temple gave me as a parting keepsake: I
put it on, and then we went downstairs.
Unused as I was to strangers, it was rather
a trial to appear thus formally summoned in
Mr. Rochester's presence. I let Mrs. Fairfax
precede me into the dining-room, and kept
in her shade as we crossed that apartment;
and, passing the arch, whose curtain was
now dropped, entered the elegant recess
beyond.

Two wax candles stood lighted on the table,
and two on the mantelpiece; basking in the
light and heat of a superb fire, lay Pilot Adèle
knelt near him. Half reclined on a couch
appeared Mr. Rochester, his foot
supported by the cushion; he was looking at
Adèle and the dog: the fire shone full on his
face. I knew my traveller with his broad and

-83-

jetty eyebrows; his square forehead, made
squarer by the horizontal sweep of his black
hair. I recognised his decisive nose, more
remarkable for character than beauty; his
full nostrils, denoting, I thought, choler; his
grim mouth, chin, and jaw yes, all three
were very grim, and no mistake. His shape,
now divested of cloak, I perceived
harmonised in squareness with his
physiognomy: I suppose it was a good
figure in the athletic sense of the term broad
chested and thin flanked, though neither tall
nor graceful.

Mr. Rochester must have been aware of the
entrance of Mrs. Fairfax and myself; but it
appeared he was not in the mood to notice
us, for he never lifted his head as we
approached.

"Here is Miss Eyre, sir," said Mrs. Fairfax,
in her quiet way. He bowed, still not taking
his eyes from the group of the dog and child.

"Let Miss Eyre be seated," said he: and
there was something in the forced stiff bow,
in the impatient yet formal tone, which
seemed further--> to express, "What the
deuce is it to me whether Miss Eyre be
there or not? At this moment I am not
disposed to accost her."

I sat down quite disembarrassed. A
reception of finished politeness would
probably have confused me: I could not
have returned or repaid it by answering
grace and elegance on my part; but harsh
caprice laid me under no obligation; on the
contrary, a decent quiescence, under the
freak of manner, gave me the advantage.
Besides, the eccentricity of the proceeding
was piquant: I felt interested to see how he
would go on.

He went on as a statue would, that is, he
neither spoke nor moved. Mrs. Fairfax

seemed to think it necessary that some one
should be amiable, and she began to talk.
Kindly, as usual and, as usual, rather trite
she condoled with him on the pressure of
business he had had all day; on the
annoyance it must have been to him with
that painful sprain: then she commended his
patience and perseverance in going
through with it.

"Madam, I should like some tea," was the
sole rejoinder she got. She hastened to ring
the bell; and when the tray came, she
proceeded to arrange the cups, spoons,
etc., with assiduous celerity. I and Adèle
went to the table; but the master did not
leave his couch.

"Will you hand Mr. Rochester's cup?" said
Mrs. Fairfax to me; "Adèle might perhaps
spill it."

I did as requested. As he took the cup from
my hand, Adèle, thinking the moment
propitious for making a request in my
favour, cried out:

"N'est-ce pas, monsieur, qu'il y a un
cadeau pour Mademoiselle Eyre dans votre
petit coffre?"

"Who talks of cadeaux?" said he gruffly. "Did
you expect a present, Miss Eyre? Are you
fond of presents?" and he searched my
face with eyes that I saw were dark, irate,
and piercing.

"I hardly know, sir; I have little experience of
them: they are generally thought pleasant
things."

"Generally thought? But what do you think?"

"I should be obliged to take time, sir, before
I could give you an answer worthy of your
acceptance: a present has many faces to it,

-84-

has it not? and one should consider all,
before pronouncing an opinion as to its
nature."

"Miss Eyre, you are not so unsophisticated
as Adèle: she demands a 'cadeau,'
clamorously, the moment she sees me: you
beat about the bush."

"Because I have less confidence in my
deserts than Adèle has: she can prefer the
claim of old acquaintance, and the right too
of custom; for she says you have always
been in the habit of giving her playthings;
but if I had to make out a case I should be
puzzled, since I am a stranger, and have
done nothing to entitle me to an
acknowledgment."

"Oh, don't fall back on over-modesty! I have
examined Adèle, and find you have taken
great pains with her: she is not bright, she
has no talents; yet in a short time she has
made much improvement."

"Sir, you have now given me my 'cadeau;' I
am obliged to you: it is the meed teachers
most covet praise of their pupils' progress."

"Humph!" said Mr. Rochester, and he took
his tea in silence.

"Come to the fire," said the master, when
the tray was taken away, and Mrs. Fairfax
had settled into a corner with her knitting;
while Adèle was leading me by the hand
round the room, showing me the beautiful
books and ornaments on the consoles and
chiffonnieres. We obeyed, as in duty bound;
Adèle wanted to take a seat on my knee, but
she was ordered to amuse herself with
Pilot.

"You have been resident in my house three
months?"

"Yes, sir."

"And you came from----?"

"From Lowood school, in ----shire."

"Ah! a charitable concern. How long were
you there?"

"Eight years."

"Eight years! you must be tenacious of life. I
thought half the time in such a place would
have done up any constitution! No wonder
you have rather the look of another world. I
marvelled where you had got that sort of
face. When you came on me in Hay Lane
last night, I thought unaccountably of fairy
tales, and had half a mind to demand
whether you had bewitched my horse: I am
not sure yet. Who are your parents?"

"I have none."

"Nor ever had, I suppose: do you remember
them?"

"No."

"I thought not. And so you were waiting for
your people when you sat on that stile?"

"For whom, sir?"

"For the men in green: it was a proper
moonlight evening for them. Did I break
through one of your rings, that you spread
that damned ice on the causeway?"

I shook my head. "The men in green all
forsook England a hundred years ago,"
said I, speaking as seriously as he had
done. "And not even in Hay Lane, or the
fields about it, could you find a trace of
them. I don't think either summer or harvest,
or winter moon, will ever shine on their

-85-

revels more."

Mrs. Fairfax had dropped her knitting, and,
with raised eyebrows, seemed wondering
what sort of talk this was.

"Well," resumed Mr. Rochester, "if you
disown parents, you must have some sort of
kinsfolk: uncles and aunts?"

"No; none that I ever saw."

"And your home?"

"I have none."

"Where do your brothers and sisters live?"

"I have no brothers or sisters."

"Who recommended you to come here?"

"I advertised, and Mrs. Fairfax answered
my advertisement."

"Yes," said the good lady, who now knew
what ground we were upon, "and I am daily
thankful for the choice Providence led me to
make. Miss Eyre has been an invaluable
companion to me, and a kind and careful
teacher to Adèle."

"Don't trouble yourself to give her a
character," returned Mr. Rochester:
"eulogiums will not bias me; I shall judge for
myself. She began by felling my horse."

"Sir?" said Mrs. Fairfax.

"I have to thank her for this sprain."

The widow looked bewildered.

"Miss Eyre, have you ever lived in a town?"

"No, sir."

"Have you seen much society?"

"None but the pupils and teachers of
Lowood, and now the inmates of
Thornfield."

"Have you read much?"

"Only such books as came in my way; and
they have not been numerous or very
learned."

"You have lived the life of a nun: no doubt
you are well drilled in religious forms;
Brocklehurst, who I understand directs
Lowood, is a parson, is he not?"

"Yes, sir."

"And you girls probably worshipped him, as
a convent full of religieuses would worship
their director."

"Oh, no."

"You are very cool! No! What! a novice not
worship her priest! That sounds
blasphemous."

"I disliked Mr. Brocklehurst; and I was not
alone in the feeling. He is a harsh man; at
once pompous and meddling; he cut off our
hair; and for economy's sake bought us bad
needles and thread, with which we could
hardly sew."

"That was very false economy," remarked
Mrs. Fairfax, who now again caught the drift
of the dialogue.

"And was that the head and front of his
offending?" demanded Mr. Rochester.

"He starved us when he had the sole
superintendence of the provision
department, before the committee was

-86-

appointed; and he bored us with long
lectures once a week, and with evening
readings from books of his own inditing,
about sudden deaths and judgments, which
made us afraid to go to bed."

"What age were you when you went to
Lowood?"

"About ten."

"And you stayed there eight years: you are
now, then, eighteen?"

I assented.

"Arithmetic, you see, is useful; without its
aid, I should hardly have been able to guess
your age. It is a point difficult to fix where the
features and countenance are so much at
variance as in your case. And now what did
you learn at Lowood? Can you play?"

"A little."

"Of course: that is the established answer.
Go into the library I mean, if you please.
(Excuse my tone of command; I am used to
say, 'Do this,' and it is done: I cannot alter
my customary habits for one new inmate.)
Go, then, into the library; take a candle with
you; leave the door open; sit down to the
piano, and play a tune."

I departed, obeying his directions.

"Enough!" he called out in a few minutes.
"You play a little, I see; like any other English
school-girl; perhaps rather better than
some, but not well."

I closed the piano and returned. Mr.
Rochester continued.

"Adèle showed me some sketches this
morning, which she said were yours. I don't

know whether they were entirely of your
doing; probably a master aided you?"

"No, indeed!" I interjected.

"Ah! that pricks pride. Well, fetch me your
portfolio, if you can vouch for its contents
being original; but don't pass your word
unless you are certain: I can recognise
patchwork."

"Then I will say nothing, and you shall judge
for yourself, sir."

I brought the portfolio from the library.

"Approach the table," said he; and I
wheeled it to his couch. Adèle and Mrs.
Fairfax drew near to see the pictures.

"No crowding," said Mr. Rochester: "take
the drawings from my hand as I finish with
them; but don't push your faces up to mine."

He deliberately scrutinised each sketch and
painting. Three he laid aside; the others,
when he had examined them, he swept
from him.

"Take them off to the other table, Mrs.
Fairfax," said he, and look at them with
Adèle; you" (glancing at me) "resume your
seat, and answer my questions. I perceive
those pictures were done by one hand: was
that hand yours?"

"Yes."

"And when did you find time to do them?
They have taken much time, and some
thought."

"I did them in the last two vacations I spent at
Lowood, when I had no other occupation."

"Where did you get your copies?"

-87-

"Out of my head."

"That head I see now on your shoulders?"

"Yes, sir."

"Has it other furniture of the same kind
within?"

"I should think it may have: I should hope
better."

He spread the pictures before him, and
again surveyed them alternately.

While he is so occupied, I will tell you,
reader, what they are: and first, I must
premise that they are nothing wonderful.
The subjects had, indeed, risen vividly on
my mind. As I saw them with the spiritual
eye, before I attempted to embody them,
they were striking; but my hand would not
second my fancy, and in each case it had
wrought out but a pale portrait of the thing I
had conceived.

These pictures were in water-colours. The
first represented clouds low and livid, rolling
over a swollen sea: all the distance was in
eclipse; so, too, was the foreground; or
rather, the nearest billows, for there was no
land. One gleam of light lifted into relief a
half-submerged mast, on which sat a
cormorant, dark and large, with wings
flecked with foam; its beak held a gold
bracelet set with gems, that I had touched
with as brilliant tints as my palette could
yield, and as glittering distinctness as my
pencil could impart. Sinking below the bird
and mast, a drowned corpse glanced
through the green water; a fair arm was the
only limb clearly visible, whence the
bracelet had been washed or torn.

The second picture contained for
foreground only the dim peak of a hill, with

grass and some leaves slanting as if by a
breeze. Beyond and above spread an
expanse of sky, dark blue as at twilight:
rising into the sky was a woman's shape to
the bust, portrayed in tints as dusk and soft
as I could combine. The dim forehead was
crowned with a star; the lineaments below
were seen as through the suffusion of
vapour; the eyes shone dark and wild; the
hair streamed shadowy, like a beamless
cloud torn by storm or by electric travail. On
the neck lay a pale reflection like moonlight;
the same faint lustre touched the train of thin
clouds from which rose and bowed this
vision of the Evening Star.

The third showed the pinnacle of an iceberg
piercing a polar winter sky: a muster of
northern lights reared their dim lances,
close serried, along the horizon. Throwing
these into distance, rose, in the foreground,
a head, a colossal head, inclined towards
the iceberg, and resting against it. Two thin
hands, joined under the forehead, and
supporting it, drew up before the lower
features a sable veil, a brow quite
bloodless, white as bone, and an eye
hollow and fixed, blank of meaning but for
the glassiness of despair, alone were
visible. Above the temples, amidst
wreathed turban folds of black drapery,
vague in its character and consistency as
cloud, gleamed a ring of white flame,
gemmed with sparkles of a more lurid tinge.
This pale crescent was "the likeness of a
kingly crown;" what it diademed was "the
shape which shape had none."

"Were you happy when you painted these
pictures?" asked Mr. Rochester presently.

"I was absorbed, sir: yes, and I was happy.
To paint them, in short, was to enjoy one of
the keenest pleasures I have ever known."

"That is not saying much. Your pleasures, by

-88-

your own account, have been few; but I
daresay you did exist in a kind of artist's
dreamland while you blent and arranged
these strange tints. Did you sit at them long
each day?"

"I had nothing else to do, because it was the
vacation, and I sat at them from morning till
noon, and from noon till night: the length of
the midsummer days favoured my
inclination to apply."

"And you felt self-satisfied with the result of
your ardent labours?"

"Far from it. I was tormented by the contrast
between my idea and my handiwork: in
each case I had imagined something which
I was quite powerless to realise."

"Not quite: you have secured the shadow of
your thought; but no more, probably. You
had not enough of the artist's skill and
science to give it full being: yet the drawings
are, for a school-girl, peculiar. As to the
thoughts, they are elfish. These eyes in the
Evening Star you must have seen in a
dream. How could you make them look so
clear, and yet not at all brilliant? for the
planet above quells their rays. And what
meaning is that in their solemn depth? And
who taught you to paint wind. There is a high
gale in that sky, and on this hill-top. Where
did you see Latmos? For that is Latmos.
There! put the drawings away!"

I had scarce tied the strings of the portfolio,
when, looking at his watch, he said abruptly

"It is nine o'clock: what are you about, Miss
Eyre, to let Adèle sit up so long? Take her to
bed."

Adèle went to kiss him before quitting the
room: he endured the caress, but scarcely
seemed to relish it more than Pilot would

have done, nor so much.

"I wish you all good-night, now," said he,
making a movement of the hand towards
the door, in token that he was tired of our
company, and wished to dismiss us. Mrs.
Fairfax folded up her knitting: I took my
portfolio: we curtseyed to him, received a
frigid bow in return, and so withdrew.

"You said Mr. Rochester was not strikingly
peculiar, Mrs. Fairfax," I observed, when I
rejoined her in her room, after putting Adèle
to bed.

"Well, is he?"

"I think so: he is very changeful and abrupt."

"True: no doubt he may appear so to a
stranger, but I am so accustomed to his
manner, I never think of it; and then, if he
has peculiarities of temper, allowance
should be made."

"Why?"

"Partly because it is his nature and we can
none of us help our nature; and partly
because he has painful thoughts, no doubt,
to harass him, and make his spirits
unequal."

"What about?"

"Family troubles, for one thing."

"But he has no family."

"Not now, but he has had or, at least,
relatives. He lost his elder brother a few
years since."

"His elder brother?"

"Yes. The present Mr. Rochester has not

-89-

been very long in possession of the
property; only about nine years."

"Nine years is a tolerable time. Was he so
very fond of his brother as to be still
inconsolable for his loss?"

"Why, no perhaps not. I believe there were
some misunderstandings between them.
Mr. Rowland Rochester was not quite just
to Mr. Edward; and perhaps he prejudiced
his father against him. The old gentleman
was fond of money, and anxious to keep the
family estate together. He did not like to
diminish the property by division, and yet he
was anxious that Mr. Edward should have
wealth, too, to keep up the consequence of
the name; and, soon after he was of age,
some steps were taken that were not quite
fair, and made a great deal of mischief. Old
Mr. Rochester and Mr. Rowland combined
to bring Mr. Edward into what he
considered a painful position, for the sake
of making his fortune: what the precise
nature of that position was I never clearly
knew, but his spirit could not brook what he
had to suffer in it. He is not very forgiving: he
broke with his family, and now for many
years he has led an unsettled kind of life. I
don't think he has ever been resident at
Thornfield for a fortnight together, since the
death of his brother without a will left him
master of the estate; and, indeed, no
wonder he shuns the old place."

"Why should he shun it?"

"Perhaps he thinks it gloomy."

The answer was evasive. I should have
liked something clearer; but Mrs. Fairfax
either could not, or would not, give me more
explicit information of the origin and nature
of Mr. Rochester's trials. She averred they
were a mystery to herself, and that what she
knew was chiefly from conjecture. It was

evident, indeed, that she wished me to drop
the subject, which I did accordingly.

Chapter XIV

For several subsequent days I saw little of
Mr. Rochester. In the mornings he seemed
much engaged with business, and, in the
afternoon, gentlemen from Millcote or the
neighbourhood called, and sometimes
stayed to dine with him. When his sprain
was well enough to admit of horse exercise,
he rode out a good deal; probably to return
these visits, as he generally did not come
back till late at night.

During this interval, even Adèle was seldom
sent for to his presence, and all my
acquaintance with him was confined to an
occasional rencontre in the hall, on the
stairs, or in the gallery, when he would
sometimes pass me haughtily and coldly,
just acknowledging my presence by a
distant nod or a cool glance, and
sometimes bow and smile with
gentlemanlike affability. His changes of
mood did not offend me, because I saw that
I had nothing to do with their alternation; the
ebb and flow depended on causes quite
disconnected with me.

One day he had had company to dinner, and
had sent for my portfolio; in order,
doubtless, to exhibit its contents: the
gentlemen went away early, to attend a
public meeting at Millcote, as Mrs. Fairfax
informed me; but the night being wet and
inclement, Mr. Rochester did not
accompany them. Soon after they were
gone he rang the bell: a message came that
I and Adèle were to go downstairs. I brushed
Adèle's hair and made her neat, and having
ascertained that I was myself in my usual
Quaker trim, where there was nothing to
retouch all being too close and plain,
braided locks included, to admit of

-90-

disarrangement we descended, Adèle
wondering whether the petit coffre was at
length come; for, owing to some mistake,
its arrival had hitherto been delayed. She
was gratified: there it stood, a little carton,
on the table when we entered the dining-
room. She appeared to know it by instinct.

"Ma boite! ma boite!" exclaimed she,
running towards it.

"Yes, there is your 'boite' at last: take it into
a corner, you genuine daughter of Paris,
and amuse yourself with disembowelling it,"
said the deep and rather sarcastic voice of
Mr. Rochester, proceeding from the depths
of an immense easy-chair at the fireside.
"And mind," he continued, "don't bother me
with any details of the anatomical process,
or any notice of the condition of the entrails:
let your operation be conducted in silence:
tiens-toi tranquille, enfant; comprends-tu?"

Adèle seemed scarcely to need the warning
she had already retired to a sofa with her
treasure, and was busy untying the cord
which secured the lid. Having removed this
impediment, and lifted certain silvery
envelopes of tissue paper, she merely
exclaimed:

"Oh ciel! Que c'est beau!" and then
remained absorbed in ecstatic
contemplation.

"Is Miss Eyre there?" now demanded the
master, half rising from his seat to look
round to the door, near which I still stood.

"Ah! well, come forward; be seated here."
He drew a chair near his own. "I am not fond
of the prattle of children," he continued; "for,
old bachelor as I am, I have no pleasant
associations connected with their lisp. It
would be intolerable to me to pass a whole
evening tête-à-tête with a brat. Don't draw

that chair farther off, Miss Eyre; sit down
exactly where I placed it if you please, that
is. Confound these civilities! I continually
forget them. Nor do I particularly affect
simple-minded old ladies. By-the-bye, I
must have mine in mind; it won't do to
neglect her; she is a Fairfax, or wed to one;
and blood is said to be thicker than water."

He rang, and despatched an invitation to
Mrs. Fairfax, who soon arrived, knitting-
basket in hand.

"Good evening, madam; I sent to you for a
charitable purpose. I have forbidden Adèle
to talk to me about her presents, and she is
bursting with repletion: have the goodness
to serve her as auditress and interlocutrice;
it will be one of the most benevolent acts
you ever performed."

Adèle, indeed, no sooner saw Mrs. Fairfax,
than she summoned her to her sofa, and
there quickly filled her lap with the porcelain,
the ivory, the waxen contents of her "boite;"
pouring out, meantime, explanations and
raptures in such broken English as she was
mistress of.

"Now I have performed the part of a good
host," pursued Mr. Rochester, "put my
guests into the way of amusing each other, I
ought to be at liberty to attend to my own
pleasure. Miss Eyre, draw your chair still a
little farther forward: you are yet too far
back; I cannot see you without disturbing my
position in this comfortable chair, which I
have no mind to do."

I did as I was bid, though I would much
rather have remained somewhat in the
shade; but Mr. Rochester had such a direct
way of giving orders, it seemed a matter of
course to obey him promptly.

We were, as I have said, in the dining-room:

-91-

the lustre, which had been lit for dinner,
filled the room with a festal breadth of light;
the large fire was all red and clear; the
purple curtains hung rich and ample before
the lofty window and loftier arch; everything
was still, save the subdued chat of Adèle
(she dared not speak loud), and, filling up
each pause, the beating of winter rain
against the panes.

Mr. Rochester, as he sat in his damask-
covered chair, looked different to what I had
seen him look before; not quite so stern
much less gloomy. There was a smile on his
lips, and his eyes sparkled, whether with
wine or not, I am not sure; but I think it very
probable. He was, in short, in his after-
dinner mood; more expanded and genial,
and also more self-indulgent than the frigid
and rigid temper of the morning; still he
looked preciously grim, cushioning his
massive head against the swelling back of
his chair, and receiving the light of the fire
on his granite-hewn features, and in his
great, dark eyes; for he had great, dark
eyes, and very fine eyes, too not without a
certain change in their depths sometimes,
which, if it was not softness, reminded you,
at least, of that feeling.

He had been looking two minutes at the fire,
and I had been looking the same length of
time at him, when, turning suddenly, he
caught my gaze fastened on his
physiognomy.

"You examine me, Miss Eyre," said he: "do
you think me handsome?"

I should, if I had deliberated, have replied to
this question by something conventionally
vague and polite; but the answer somehow
slipped from my tongue before I was aware
"No, sir."

"Ah! By my word! there is something

singular about you," said he: "you have the
air of a little nonnette; quaint, quiet, grave,
and simple, as you sit with your hands
before you, and your eyes generally bent on
the carpet (except, by-the-bye, when they
are directed piercingly to my face; as just
now, for instance); and when one asks you
a question, or makes a remark to which you
are obliged to reply, you rap out a round
rejoinder, which, if not blunt, is at least
brusque. What do you mean by it?"

"Sir, I was too plain; I beg your pardon. I
ought to have replied that it was not easy to
give an impromptu answer to a question
about appearances; that tastes mostly
differ; and that beauty is of little
consequence, or something of that sort."

"You ought to have replied no such thing.
Beauty of little consequence, indeed! And
so, under pretence of softening the
previous outrage, of stroking and soothing
me into placidity, you stick a sly penknife
under my ear! Go on: what fault do you find
with me, pray? I suppose I have all my limbs
and all my features like any other man?"

"Mr. Rochester, allow me to disown my first
answer: I intended no pointed repartee: it
was only a blunder."

"Just so: I think so: and you shall be
answerable for it. Criticise me: does my
forehead not please you?"

He lifted up the sable waves of hair which
lay horizontally over his brow, and showed a
solid enough mass of intellectual organs,
but an abrupt deficiency where the suave
sign of benevolence should have risen.

"Now, ma'am, am I a fool?"

"Far from it, sir. You would, perhaps, think
me rude if I inquired in return whether you

-92-

are a philanthropist?"

"There again! Another stick of the penknife,
when she pretended to pat my head: and
that is because I said I did not like the
society of children and old women (low be it
spoken!). No, young lady, I am not a general
philanthropist; but I bear a conscience;" and
he pointed to the prominences which are
said to indicate that faculty, and which,
fortunately for him, were sufficiently
conspicuous; giving, indeed, a marked
breadth to the upper part of his head: "and,
besides, I once had a kind of rude
tenderness of heart. When I was as old as
you, I was a feeling fellow enough, partial to
the unfledged, unfostered, and unlucky; but
Fortune has knocked me about since: she
has even kneaded me with her knuckles,
and now I flatter myself I am hard and tough
as an India-rubber ball; pervious, though,
through a chink or two still, and with one
sentient point in the middle of the lump. Yes:
does that leave hope for me?"

"Hope of what, sir?"

"Of my final re-transformation from India-
rubber back to flesh?"

"Decidedly he has had too much wine," I
thought; and I did not know what answer to
make to his queer question: how could I tell
whether he was capable of being re-
transformed?

"You looked very much puzzled, Miss Eyre;
and though you are not pretty any more than I
am handsome, yet a puzzled air becomes
you; besides, it is convenient, for it keeps
those searching eyes of yours away from
my physiognomy, and busies them with the
worsted flowers of the rug; so puzzle on.
Young lady, I am disposed to be gregarious
and communicative to-night."

With this announcement he rose from his
chair, and stood, leaning his arm on the
marble mantelpiece: in that attitude his
shape was seen plainly as well as his face;
his unusual breadth of chest,
disproportionate almost to his length of
limb. I am sure most people would have
thought him an ugly man; yet there was so
much unconscious pride in his port; so
much ease in his demeanour; such a look of
complete indifference to his own external
appearance; so haughty a reliance on the
power of other qualities, intrinsic or
adventitious, to atone for the lack of mere
personal attractiveness, that, in looking at
him, one inevitably shared the indifference,
and, even in a blind, imperfect sense, put
faith in the confidence.

"I am disposed to be gregarious and
communicative to-night," he repeated, "and
that is why I sent for you: the fire and the
chandelier were not sufficient company for
me; nor would Pilot have been, for none of
these can talk. Adèle is a degree better, but
still far below the mark; Mrs. Fairfax ditto;
you, I am persuaded, can suit me if you will:
you puzzled me the first evening I invited you
down here. I have almost forgotten you
since: other ideas have driven yours from
my head; but to-night I am resolved to be at
ease; to dismiss what importunes, and
recall what pleases. It would please me now
to draw you out to learn more of you
therefore speak."

Instead of speaking, I smiled; and not a very
complacent or submissive smile either.

"Speak," he urged.

"What about, sir?"

"Whatever you like. I leave both the choice of
subject and the manner of treating it entirely
to yourself."

-93-

Accordingly I sat and said nothing: "If he
expects me to talk for the mere sake of
talking and showing off, he will find he has
addressed himself to the wrong person," I
thought.

"You are dumb, Miss Eyre."

I was dumb still. He bent his head a little
towards me, and with a single hasty glance
seemed to dive into my eyes.

"Stubborn?" he said, "and annoyed. Ah! it is
consistent. I put my request in an absurd,
almost insolent form. Miss Eyre, I beg your
pardon. The fact is, once for all, I don't wish
to treat you like an inferior: that is"
(correcting himself), "I claim only such
superiority as must result from twenty years'
difference in age and a century's advance
in experience. This is legitimate, et j'y tiens,
as Adèle would say; and it is by virtue of this
superiority, and this alone, that I desire you
to have the goodness to talk to me a little
now, and divert my thoughts, which are
galled with dwelling on one point cankering
as a rusty nail."

He had deigned an explanation, almost an
apology, and I did not feel insensible to his
condescension, and would not seem so.

"I am willing to amuse you, if I can, sir quite
willing; but I cannot introduce a topic,
because how do I know what will interest
you? Ask me questions, and I will do my
best to answer them."

"Then, in the first place, do you agree with
me that I have a right to be a little masterful,
abrupt, perhaps exacting, sometimes, on
the grounds I stated, namely, that I am old
enough to be your father, and that I have
battled through a varied experience with
many men of many nations, and roamed
over half the globe, while you have lived

quietly with one set of people in one
house?"

"Do as you please, sir."

"That is no answer; or rather it is a very
irritating, because a very evasive one.
Reply clearly."

"I don't think, sir, you have a right to
command me, merely because you are
older than I, or because you have seen more
of the world than I have; your claim to
superiority depends on the use you have
made of your time and experience."

"Humph! Promptly spoken. But I won't allow
that, seeing that it would never suit my case,
as I have made an indifferent, not to say a
bad, use of both advantages. Leaving
superiority out of the question, then, you
must still agree to receive my orders now
and then, without being piqued or hurt by the
tone of command. Will you?"

I smiled: I thought to myself Mr. Rochester IS
peculiar he seems to forget that he pays me
£30 per annum for receiving his orders.

"The smile is very well," said he, catching
instantly the passing expression; "but speak
too."

"I was thinking, sir, that very few masters
would trouble themselves to inquire whether
or not their paid subordinates were piqued
and hurt by their orders."

"Paid subordinates! What! you are my paid
subordinate, are you? Oh yes, I had
forgotten the salary! Well then, on that
mercenary ground, will you agree to let me
hector a little?"

"No, sir, not on that ground; but, on the
ground that you did forget it, and that you

-94-

care whether or not a dependent is
comfortable in his dependency, I agree
heartily."

"And will you consent to dispense with a
great many conventional forms and
phrases, without thinking that the omission
arises from insolence?"

"I am sure, sir, I should never mistake
informality for insolence: one I rather like,
the other nothing free-born would submit to,
even for a salary."

"Humbug! Most things free-born will submit
to anything for a salary; therefore, keep to
yourself, and don't venture on generalities
of which you are intensely ignorant.
However, I mentally shake hands with you
for your answer, despite its inaccuracy; and
as much for the manner in which it was said,
as for the substance of the speech; the
manner was frank and sincere; one does
not often see such a manner: no, on the
contrary, affectation, or coldness, or stupid,
coarse-minded misapprehension of one's
meaning are the usual rewards of candour.
Not three in three thousand raw school-girl-
governesses would have answered me as
you have just done. But I don't mean to
flatter you: if you are cast in a different
mould to the majority, it is no merit of yours:
Nature did it. And then, after all, I go too fast
in my conclusions: for what I yet know, you
may be no better than the rest; you may
have intolerable defects to counterbalance
your few good points."

"And so may you," I thought. My eye met his
as the idea crossed my mind: he seemed to
read the glance, answering as if its import
had been spoken as well as imagined:

"Yes, yes, you are right," said he; "I have
plenty of faults of my own: I know it, and I
don't wish to palliate them, I assure you.

God wot I need not be too severe about
others; I have a past existence, a series of
deeds, a colour of life to contemplate within
my own breast, which might well call my
sneers and censures from my neighbours to
myself. I started, or rather (for like other
defaulters, I like to lay half the blame on ill
fortune and adverse circumstances) was
thrust on to a wrong tack at the age of one-
and-twenty, and have never recovered the
right course since: but I might have been
very different; I might have been as good as
you wiser almost as stainless. I envy you
your peace of mind, your clean conscience,
your unpolluted memory. Little girl, a
memory without blot or contamination must
be an exquisite treasure an inexhaustible
source of pure refreshment: is it not?"

"How was your memory when you were
eighteen, sir?"

"All right then; limpid, salubrious: no gush of
bilge water had turned it to fetid puddle. I
was your equal at eighteen quite your equal.
Nature meant me to be, on the whole, a
good man, Miss Eyre; one of the better
kind, and you see I am not so. You would
say you don't see it; at least I flatter myself I
read as much in your eye (beware, by-the-
bye, what you express with that organ; I am
quick at interpreting its language). Then
take my word for it, I am not a villain: you are
not to suppose that not to attribute to me any
such bad eminence; but, owing, I verily
believe, rather to circumstances than to my
natural bent, I am a trite commonplace
sinner, hackneyed in all the poor petty
dissipations with which the rich and
worthless try to put on life. Do you wonder
that I avow this to you? Know, that in the
course of your future life you will often find
yourself elected the involuntary confidant of
your acquaintances' secrets: people will
instinctively find out, as I have done, that it is
not your forte to tell of yourself, but to listen

-95-

while others talk of themselves; they will
feel, too, that you listen with no malevolent
scorn of their indiscretion, but with a kind of
innate sympathy; not the less comforting
and encouraging because it is very
unobtrusive in its manifestations."

"How do you know? how can you guess all
this, sir?"

"I know it well; therefore I proceed almost as
freely as if I were writing my thoughts in a
diary. You would say, I should have been
superior to circumstances; so I should so I
should; but you see I was not. When fate
wronged me, I had not the wisdom to
remain cool: I turned desperate; then I
degenerated. Now, when any vicious
simpleton excites my disgust by his paltry
ribaldry, I cannot flatter myself that I am
better than he: I am forced to confess that he
and I are on a level. I wish I had stood firm
God knows I do! Dread remorse when you
are tempted to err, Miss Eyre; remorse is
the poison of life."

"Repentance is said to be its cure, sir."

"It is not its cure. Reformation may be its
cure; and I could reform I have strength yet
for that if but where is the use of thinking of
it, hampered, burdened, cursed as I am?
Besides, since happiness is irrevocably
denied me, I have a right to get pleasure out
of life: and I will get it, cost what it may."

"Then you will degenerate still more, sir."

"Possibly: yet why should I, if I can get
sweet, fresh pleasure? And I may get it as
sweet and fresh as the wild honey the bee
gathers on the moor."

"It will sting it will taste bitter, sir."

"How do you know? you never tried it. How

very serious how very solemn you look: and
you are as ignorant of the matter as this
cameo head" (taking one from the
mantelpiece). "You have no right to preach
to me, you neophyte, that have not passed
the porch of life, and are absolutely
unacquainted with its mysteries."

"I only remind you of your own words, sir:
you said error brought remorse, and you
pronounced remorse the poison of
existence."

"And who talks of error now? I scarcely think
the notion that flittered across my brain was
an error. I believe it was an inspiration rather
than a temptation: it was very genial, very
soothing I know that. Here it comes again! It
is no devil, I assure you; or if it be, it has put
on the robes of an angel of light. I think I must
admit so fair a guest when it asks entrance
to my heart."

"Distrust it, sir; it is not a true angel."

"Once more, how do you know? By what
instinct do you pretend to distinguish
between a fallen seraph of the abyss and a
messenger from the eternal throne between
a guide and a seducer?"

"I judged by your countenance, sir, which
was troubled when you said the suggestion
had returned upon you. I feel sure it will work
you more misery if you listen to it."

"Not at all it bears the most gracious
message in the world: for the rest, you are
not my conscience-keeper, so don't make
yourself uneasy. Here, come in, bonny
wanderer!"

He said this as if he spoke to a vision,
viewless to any eye but his own; then,
folding his arms, which he had half
extended, on his chest, he seemed to

-96-

enclose in their embrace the invisible being.

"Now," he continued, again addressing me,
"I have received the pilgrim a disguised
deity, as I verify believe. Already it has done
me good: my heart was a sort of charnel; it
will now be a shrine."

"To speak truth, sir, I don't understand you
at all: I cannot keep up the conversation,
because it has got out of my depth. Only one
thing, I know: you said you were not as good
as you should like to be, and that you
regretted your own imperfection; one thing I
can comprehend: you intimated that to have
a sullied memory was a perpetual bane. It
seems to me, that if you tried hard, you
would in time find it possible to become
what you yourself would approve; and that if
from this day you began with resolution to
correct your thoughts and actions, you
would in a few years have laid up a new and
stainless store of recollections, to which you
might revert with pleasure."

"Justly thought; rightly said, Miss Eyre; and,
at this moment, I am paving hell with
energy."

"Sir?"

"I am laying down good intentions, which I
believe durable as flint. Certainly, my
associates and pursuits shall be other than
they have been."

"And better?"

"And better so much better as pure ore is
than foul dross. You seem to doubt me; I
don't doubt myself: I know what my aim is,
what my motives are; and at this moment I
pass a law, unalterable as that of the Medes
and Persians, that both are right."

"They cannot be, sir, if they require a new

statute to legalise them."

"They are, Miss Eyre, though they absolutely
require a new statute: unheard-of
combinations of circumstances demand
unheard-of rules."

"That sounds a dangerous maxim, sir;
because one can see at once that it is liable
to abuse."

"Sententious sage! so it is: but I swear by
my household gods not to abuse it."

"You are human and fallible."

"I am: so are you what then?"

"The human and fallible should not arrogate
a power with which the divine and perfect
alone can be safely intrusted."

"What power?"

"That of saying of any strange,
unsanctioned line of action, 'Let it be right.'"

"'Let it be right' the very words: you have
pronounced them."

"May it be right then," I said, as I rose,
deeming it useless to continue a discourse
which was all darkness to me; and,
besides, sensible that the character of my
interlocutor was beyond my penetration; at
least, beyond its present reach; and feeling
the uncertainty, the vague sense of
insecurity, which accompanies a conviction
of ignorance.

"Where are you going?"

"To put Adèle to bed: it is past her bedtime."

"You are afraid of me, because I talk like a
Sphynx."

-97-

"Your language is enigmatical, sir: but
though I am bewildered, I am certainly not
afraid."

"You are afraid your self-love dreads a
blunder."

"In that sense I do feel apprehensive I have
no wish to talk nonsense."

"If you did, it would be in such a grave, quiet
manner, I should mistake it for sense. Do
you never laugh, Miss Eyre? Don't trouble
yourself to answer I see you laugh rarely; but
you can laugh very merrily: believe me, you
are not naturally austere, any more than I am
naturally vicious. The Lowood constraint still
clings to you somewhat; controlling your
features, muffling your voice, and restricting
your limbs; and you fear in the presence of a
man and a brother or father, or master, or
what you will to smile too gaily, speak too
freely, or move too quickly: but, in time, I
think you will learn to be natural with me, as I
find it impossible to be conventional with
you; and then your looks and movements
will have more vivacity and variety than they
dare offer now. I see at intervals the glance
of a curious sort of bird through the close-
set bars of a cage: a vivid, restless, resolute
captive is there; were it but free, it would
soar cloud-high. You are still bent on
going?"

"It has struck nine, sir."

"Never mind, wait a minute: Adèle is not
ready to go to bed yet. My position, Miss
Eyre, with my back to the fire, and my face
to the room, favours observation. While
talking to you, I have also occasionally
watched Adèle (I have my own reasons for
thinking her a curious study, reasons that I
may, nay, that I shall, impart to you some
day). She pulled out of her box, about ten
minutes ago, a little pink silk frock; rapture

lit her face as she unfolded it; coquetry runs
in her blood, blends with her brains, and
seasons the marrow of her bones. 'Il faut
que je l'essaie!' cried she, 'et à l'instant
même!' and she rushed out of the room. She
is now with Sophie, undergoing a robing
process: in a few minutes she will re-enter;
and I know what I shall see, a miniature of
Céline Varens, as she used to appear on the
boards at the rising of But never mind that.
However, my tenderest feelings are about
to receive a shock: such is my
presentiment; stay now, to see whether it
will be realised."

Ere long, Adèle's little foot was heard
tripping across the hall. She entered,
transformed as her guardian had predicted.
A dress of rose-coloured satin, very short,
and as full in the skirt as it could be
gathered, replaced the brown frock she had
previously worn; a wreath of rosebuds
circled her forehead; her feet were dressed
in silk stockings and small white satin
sandals.

"Est-ce que ma robe va bien?" cried she,
bounding forwards; "et mes souliers? et
mes bas? Tenez, je crois que je vais
danser!"

And spreading out her dress, she chasséed
across the room till, having reached Mr.
Rochester, she wheeled lightly round
before him on tip-toe, then dropped on one
knee at his feet, exclaiming:

"Monsieur, je vous remercie mille fois de
votre bonté;" then rising, she added, "C'est
comme cela que maman faisait, n'est-ce
pas, monsieur?"

"Pre-cise-ly!" was the answer; "and,
'comme cela,' she charmed my English
gold out of my British breeches' pocket. I
have been green, too, Miss Eyre, ay, grass

-98-

green: not a more vernal tint freshens you
now than once freshened me. My Spring is
gone, however, but it has left me that
French floweret on my hands, which, in
some moods, I would fain be rid of. Not
valuing now the root whence it sprang;
having found that it was of a sort which
nothing but gold dust could manure, I have
but half a liking to the blossom, especially
when it looks so artificial as just now. I keep
it and rear it rather on the Roman Catholic
principle of expiating numerous sins, great
or small, by one good work. I'll explain all
this some day. Good-night."

Chapter XV

MR. ROCHESTER did, on a future
occasion, explain it.

It was one afternoon, when he chanced to
meet me and Adèle in the grounds: and
while she played with Pilot and her
shuttlecock, he asked me to walk up and
down a long beech avenue within sight of
her.

He then said that she was the daughter of a
French opera-dancer, Céline Varens,
towards whom he had once cherished what
he called a "grande passion." This passion
Céline had professed to return with even
superior ardour. He thought himself her idol,
ugly as he was: he believed, as he said, that
she preferred his "taille d'athlete" to the
elegance of the Apollo Belvidere.

"And, Miss Eyre, so much was I flattered by
this preference of the Gallic sylph for her
British gnome, that I installed her in an hotel;
gave her a complete establishment of
servants, a carriage, cashmeres,
diamonds, dentelles, etc. In short, I began
the process of ruining myself in the received
style, like any other spoony. I had not, it
seems, the originality to chalk out a new

road to shame and destruction, but trode
the old track with stupid exactness not to
deviate an inch from the beaten centre. I had
as I deserved to have the fate of all other
spoonies. Happening to call one evening
when Céline did not expect me, I found her
out; but it was a warm night, and I was tired
with strolling through Paris, so I sat down in
her boudoir; happy to breathe the air
consecrated so lately by her presence. No, I
exaggerate; I never thought there was any
consecrating virtue about her: it was rather
a sort of pastille perfume she had left; a
scent of musk and amber, than an odour of
sanctity. I was just beginning to stifle with
the fumes of conservatory flowers and
sprinkled essences, when I bethought
myself to open the window and step out on
to the balcony. It was moonlight and gaslight
besides, and very still and serene. The
balcony was furnished with a chair or two; I
sat down, and took out a cigar, I will take
one now, if you will excuse me."

Here ensued a pause, filled up by the
producing and lighting of a cigar; having
placed it to his lips and breathed a trail of
Havannah incense on the freezing and
sunless air, he went on:

"I liked bonbons too in those days, Miss
Eyre, and I was croquant (overlook the
barbarism) croquant chocolate comfits, and
smoking alternately, watching meantime
the equipages that rolled along the
fashionable streets towards the
neighbouring opera-house, when in an
elegant close carriage drawn by a beautiful
pair of English horses, and distinctly seen in
the brilliant city-night, I recognised the
'voiture' I had given Céline. She was
returning: of course my heart thumped with
impatience against the iron rails I leant
upon. The carriage stopped, as I had
expected, at the hotel door; my flame (that
is the very word for an opera inamorata)

-99-

alighted: though muffed in a cloak an
unnecessary encumbrance, by-the-bye, on
so warm a June evening I knew her instantly
by her little foot, seen peeping from the skirt
of her dress, as she skipped from the
carriage-step. Bending over the balcony, I
was about to murmur 'Mon ange' in a tone,
of course, which should be audible to the
ear of love alone when a figure jumped
from the carriage after her; cloaked also;
but that was a spurred heel which had rung
on the pavement, and that was a hatted
head which now passed under the arched
porte cochère of the hotel.

"You never felt jealousy, did you, Miss
Eyre? Of course not: I need not ask you;
because you never felt love. You have both
sentiments yet to experience: your soul
sleeps; the shock is yet to be given which
shall waken it. You think all existence lapses
in as quiet a flow as that in which your youth
has hitherto slid away. Floating on with
closed eyes and muffled ears, you neither
see the rocks bristling not far off in the bed
of the flood, nor hear the breakers boil at
their base. But I tell you and you may mark
my words you will come some day to a
craggy pass in the channel, where the
whole of life's stream will be broken up into
whirl and tumult, foam and noise: either you
will be dashed to atoms on crag points, or
lifted up and borne on by some master-
wave into a calmer current as I am now.

"I like this day; I like that sky of steel; I like the
sternness and stillness of the world under
this frost. I like Thornfield, its antiquity, its
retirement, its old crow-trees and thorn-
trees, its grey facade, and lines of dark
windows reflecting that metal welkin: and
yet how long have I abhorred the very
thought of it, shunned it like a great plague-
house? How I do still abhor"

He ground his teeth and was silent: he

arrested his step and struck his boot
against the hard ground. Some hated
thought seemed to have him in its grip, and
to hold him so tightly that he could not
advance.

We were ascending the avenue when he
thus paused; the hall was before us. Lifting
his eye to its battlements, he cast over them
a glare such as I never saw before or since.
Pain, shame, ire, impatience, disgust,
detestation, seemed momentarily to hold a
quivering conflict in the large pupil dilating
under his ebon eyebrow. Wild was the
wrestle which should be paramount; but
another feeling rose and triumphed:
something hard and cynical: self-willed and
resolute: it settled his passion and petrified
his countenance: he went on:

"During the moment I was silent, Miss Eyre,
I was arranging a point with my destiny. She
stood there, by that beech-trunk a hag like
one of those who appeared to Macbeth on
the heath of Forres. 'You like Thornfield?'
she said, lifting her finger; and then she
wrote in the air a memento, which ran in
lurid hieroglyphics all along the house-front,
between the upper and lower row of
windows, 'Like it if you can! Like it if you
dare!'

"'I will like it,' said I; 'I dare like it;' and" (he
subjoined moodily) "I will keep my word; I
will break obstacles to happiness, to
goodness yes, goodness. I wish to be a
better man than I have been, than I am; as
Job's leviathan broke the spear, the dart,
and the habergeon, hindrances which
others count as iron and brass, I will esteem
but straw and rotten wood."

Adèle here ran before him with her
shuttlecock. "Away!" he cried harshly; "keep
at a distance, child; or go in to Sophie!"
Continuing then to pursue his walk in

-100-

silence, I ventured to recall him to the point
whence he had abruptly diverged:

"Did you leave the balcony, sir," I asked,
"when Mdlle. Varens entered?"

I almost expected a rebuff for this hardly
well-timed question, but, on the contrary,
waking out of his scowling abstraction, he
turned his eyes towards me, and the shade
seemed to clear off his brow. "Oh, I had
forgotten Céline! Well, to resume. When I saw
my charmer thus come in accompanied by a
cavalier, I seemed to hear a hiss, and the
green snake of jealousy, rising on
undulating coils from the moonlit balcony,
glided within my waistcoat, and ate its way
in two minutes to my heart's core. Strange!"
he exclaimed, suddenly starting again from
the point. "Strange that I should choose you
for the confidant of all this, young lady;
passing strange that you should listen to me
quietly, as if it were the most usual thing in
the world for a man like me to tell stories of
his opera-mistresses to a quaint,
inexperienced girl like you! But the last
singularity explains the first, as I intimated
once before: you, with your gravity,
considerateness, and caution were made
to be the recipient of secrets. Besides, I
know what sort of a mind I have placed in
communication with my own: I know it is one
not liable to take infection: it is a peculiar
mind: it is a unique one. Happily I do not
mean to harm it: but, if I did, it would not take
harm from me. The more you and I
converse, the better; for while I cannot blight
you, you may refresh me." After this
digression he proceeded:

"I remained in the balcony. 'They will come
to her boudoir, no doubt,' thought I: 'let me
prepare an ambush.' So putting my hand in
through the open window, I drew the curtain
over it, leaving only an opening through
which I could take observations; then I

closed the casement, all but a chink just
wide enough to furnish an outlet to lovers'
whispered vows: then I stole back to my
chair; and as I resumed it the pair came in.
My eye was quickly at the aperture. Céline's
chamber-maid entered, lit a lamp, left it on
the table, and withdrew. The couple were
thus revealed to me clearly: both removed
their cloaks, and there was 'the Varens,'
shining in satin and jewels, my gifts of
course, and there was her companion in an
officer's uniform; and I knew him for a
young roue of a vicomte a brainless and
vicious youth whom I had sometimes met in
society, and had never thought of hating
because I despised him so absolutely. On
recognising him, the fang of the snake
Jealousy was instantly broken; because at
the same moment my love for Céline sank
under an extinguisher. A woman who could
betray me for such a rival was not worth
contending for; she deserved only scorn;
less, however, than I, who had been her
dupe.

"They began to talk; their conversation
eased me completely: frivolous, mercenary,
heartless, and senseless, it was rather
calculated to weary than enrage a listener.
A card of mine lay on the table; this being
perceived, brought my name under
discussion. Neither of them possessed
energy or wit to belabour me soundly, but
they insulted me as coarsely as they could in
their little way: especially Céline, who even
waxed rather brilliant on my personal
defects deformities she termed them. Now
it had been her custom to launch out into
fervent admiration of what she called my
'beauté mâle:' wherein she differed
diametrically from you, who told me point-
blank, at the second interview, that you did
not think me handsome. The contrast struck
me at the time and"

Adèle here came running up again.

-101-

"Monsieur, John has just been to say that
your agent has called and wishes to see
you."

"Ah! in that case I must abridge. Opening
the window, I walked in upon them;
liberated Céline from my protection; gave
her notice to vacate her hotel; offered her a
purse for immediate exigencies;
disregarded screams, hysterics, prayers,
protestations, convulsions; made an
appointment with the vicomte for a meeting
at the Bois de Boulogne. Next morning I had
the pleasure of encountering him; left a
bullet in one of his poor etiolated arms,
feeble as the wing of a chicken in the pip,
and then thought I had done with the whole
crew. But unluckily the Varens, six months
before, had given me this filette Adèle, who,
she affirmed, was my daughter; and
perhaps she may be, though I see no proofs
of such grim paternity written in her
countenance: Pilot is more like me than she.
Some years after I had broken with the
mother, she abandoned her child, and ran
away to Italy with a musician or singer. I
acknowledged no natural claim on Adèle's
part to be supported by me, nor do I now
acknowledge any, for I am not her father;
but hearing that she was quite destitute, I
e'en took the poor thing out of the slime and
mud of Paris, and transplanted it here, to
grow up clean in the wholesome soil of an
English country garden. Mrs. Fairfax found
you to train it; but now you know that it is the
illegitimate offspring of a French opera-
girl, you will perhaps think differently of your
post and protégée: you will be coming to me
some day with notice that you have found
another place that you beg me to look out for
a new governess, etc. Eh?"

"No: Adèle is not answerable for either her
mother's faults or yours: I have a regard for
her; and now that I know she is, in a sense,
parentless forsaken by her mother and

disowned by you, sir I shall cling closer to
her than before. How could I possibly prefer
the spoilt pet of a wealthy family, who would
hate her governess as a nuisance, to a
lonely little orphan, who leans towards her
as a friend?"

"Oh, that is the light in which you view it!
Well, I must go in now; and you too: it
darkens."

But I stayed out a few minutes longer with
Adèle and Pilot ran a race with her, and
played a game of battledore and
shuttlecock. When we went in, and I had
removed her bonnet and coat, I took her on
my knee; kept her there an hour, allowing
her to prattle as she liked: not rebuking even
some little freedoms and trivialities into
which she was apt to stray when much
noticed, and which betrayed in her a
superficiality of character, inherited
probably from her mother, hardly congenial
to an English mind. Still she had her merits;
and I was disposed to appreciate all that
was good in her to the utmost. I sought in her
countenance and features a likeness to Mr.
Rochester, but found none: no trait, no turn
of expression announced relationship. It
was a pity: if she could but have been
proved to resemble him, he would have
thought more of her.

It was not till after I had withdrawn to my own
chamber for the night, that I steadily
reviewed the tale Mr. Rochester had told
me. As he had said, there was probably
nothing at all extraordinary in the substance
of the narrative itself: a wealthy
Englishman's passion for a French dancer,
and her treachery to him, were every-day
matters enough, no doubt, in society; but
there was something decidedly strange in
the paroxysm of emotion which had
suddenly seized him when he was in the act
of expressing the present contentment of

-102-

his mood, and his newly revived pleasure in
the old hall and its environs. I meditated
wonderingly on this incident; but gradually
quitting it, as I found it for the present
inexplicable, I turned to the consideration of
my master's manner to myself. The
confidence he had thought fit to repose in
me seemed a tribute to my discretion: I
regarded and accepted it as such. His
deportment had now for some weeks been
more uniform towards me than at the first. I
never seemed in his way; he did not take
fits of chilling hauteur: when he met me
unexpectedly, the encounter seemed
welcome; he had always a word and
sometimes a smile for me: when
summoned by formal invitation to his
presence, I was honoured by a cordiality of
reception that made me feel I really
possessed the power to amuse him, and
that these evening conferences were
sought as much for his pleasure as for my
benefit.

I, indeed, talked comparatively little, but I
heard him talk with relish. It was his nature to
be communicative; he liked to open to a
mind unacquainted with the world glimpses
of its scenes and ways (I do not mean its
corrupt scenes and wicked ways, but such
as derived their interest from the great scale
on which they were acted, the strange
novelty by which they were characterised);
and I had a keen delight in receiving the new
ideas he offered, in imagining the new
pictures he portrayed, and following him in
thought through the new regions he
disclosed, never startled or troubled by one
noxious allusion.

The ease of his manner freed me from
painful restraint: the friendly frankness, as
correct as cordial, with which he treated
me, drew me to him. I felt at times as if he
were my relation rather than my master: yet
he was imperious sometimes still; but I did

not mind that; I saw it was his way. So
happy, so gratified did I become with this
new interest added to life, that I ceased to
pine after kindred: my thin crescent-destiny
seemed to enlarge; the blanks of existence
were filled up; my bodily health improved; I
gathered flesh and strength.

And was Mr. Rochester now ugly in my
eyes? No, reader: gratitude, and many
associations, all pleasurable and genial,
made his face the object I best liked to see;
his presence in a room was more cheering
than the brightest fire. Yet I had not forgotten
his faults; indeed, I could not, for he brought
them frequently before me. He was proud,
sardonic, harsh to inferiority of every
description: in my secret soul I knew that his
great kindness to me was balanced by
unjust severity to many others. He was
moody, too; unaccountably so; I more than
once, when sent for to read to him, found
him sitting in his library alone, with his head
bent on his folded arms; and, when he
looked up, a morose, almost a malignant,
scowl blackened his features. But I believed
that his moodiness, his harshness, and his
former faults of morality (I say former, for
now he seemed corrected of them) had
their source in some cruel cross of fate. I
believed he was naturally a man of better
tendencies, higher principles, and purer
tastes than such as circumstances had
developed, education instilled, or destiny
encouraged. I thought there were excellent
materials in him; though for the present they
hung together somewhat spoiled and
tangled. I cannot deny that I grieved for his
grief, whatever that was, and would have
given much to assuage it.

Though I had now extinguished my candle
and was laid down in bed, I could not sleep
for thinking of his look when he paused in
the avenue, and told how his destiny had
risen up before him, and dared him to be

-103-

happy at Thornfield.

"Why not?" I asked myself. "What alienates
him from the house? Will he leave it again
soon? Mrs. Fairfax said he seldom stayed
here longer than a fortnight at a time; and he
has now been resident eight weeks. If he
does go, the change will be doleful.
Suppose he should be absent spring,
summer, and autumn: how joyless sunshine
and fine days will seem!"

I hardly know whether I had slept or not after
this musing; at any rate, I started wide
awake on hearing a vague murmur, peculiar
and lugubrious, which sounded, I thought,
just above me. I wished I had kept my
candle burning: the night was drearily dark;
my spirits were depressed. I rose and sat
up in bed, listening. The sound was hushed.

I tried again to sleep; but my heart beat
anxiously: my inward tranquillity was
broken. The clock, far down in the hall,
struck two. Just then it seemed my
chamber-door was touched; as if fingers
had swept the panels in groping a way
along the dark gallery outside. I said, "Who is
there?" Nothing answered. I was chilled with
fear.

All at once I remembered that it might be
Pilot, who, when the kitchen-door chanced
to be left open, not unfrequently found his
way up to the threshold of Mr. Rochester's
chamber: I had seen him lying there myself
in the mornings. The idea calmed me
somewhat: I lay down. Silence composes
the nerves; and as an unbroken hush now
reigned again through the whole house, I
began to feel the return of slumber. But it
was not fated that I should sleep that night. A
dream had scarcely approached my ear,
when it fled affrighted, scared by a marrow-
freezing incident enough.

This was a demoniac laugh low,
suppressed, and deep uttered, as it
seemed, at the very keyhole of my chamber
door. The head of my bed was near the
door, and I thought at first the goblin-
laugher stood at my bedside or rather,
crouched by my pillow: but I rose, looked
round, and could see nothing; while, as I still
gazed, the unnatural sound was reiterated:
and I knew it came from behind the panels.
My first impulse was to rise and fasten the
bolt; my next, again to cry out, "Who is
there?"

Something gurgled and moaned. Ere long,
steps retreated up the gallery towards the
third-storey staircase: a door had lately
been made to shut in that staircase; I heard
it open and close, and all was still.

"Was that Grace Poole? and is she
possessed with a devil?" thought I.
Impossible now to remain longer by myself: I
must go to Mrs. Fairfax. I hurried on my frock
and a shawl; I withdrew the bolt and opened
the door with a trembling hand. There was a
candle burning just outside, and on the
matting in the gallery. I was surprised at this
circumstance: but still more was I amazed to
perceive the air quite dim, as if filled with
smoke; and, while looking to the right hand
and left, to find whence these blue wreaths
issued, I became further--> aware of a
strong smell of burning.

Something creaked: it was a door ajar; and
that door was Mr. Rochester's, and the
smoke rushed in a cloud from thence. I
thought no more of Mrs. Fairfax; I thought no
more of Grace Poole, or the laugh: in an
instant, I was within the chamber. Tongues
of flame darted round the bed: the curtains
were on fire. In the midst of blaze and
vapour, Mr. Rochester lay stretched
motionless, in deep sleep.

-104-

"Wake! wake!" I cried. I shook him, but he
only murmured and turned: the smoke had
stupefied him. Not a moment could be lost:
the very sheets were kindling, I rushed to his
basin and ewer; fortunately, one was wide
and the other deep, and both were filled
with water. I heaved them up, deluged the
bed and its occupant, flew back to my own
room, brought my own water-jug, baptized
the couch afresh, and, by God's aid,
succeeded in extinguishing the flames
which were devouring it.

The hiss of the quenched element, the
breakage of a pitcher which I flung from my
hand when I had emptied it, and, above all,
the splash of the shower-bath I had liberally
bestowed, roused Mr. Rochester at last.
Though it was now dark, I knew he was
awake; because I heard him fulminating
strange anathemas at finding himself lying
in a pool of water.

"Is there a flood?" he cried.

"No, sir," I answered; "but there has been a
fire: get up, do; you are quenched now; I will
fetch you a candle."

"In the name of all the elves in Christendom,
is that Jane Eyre?" he demanded. "What
have you done with me, witch, sorceress?
Who is in the room besides you? Have you
plotted to drown me?"

"I will fetch you a candle, sir; and, in
Heaven's name, get up. Somebody has
plotted something: you cannot too soon find
out who and what it is."

"There! I am up now; but at your peril you
fetch a candle yet: wait two minutes till I get
into some dry garments, if any dry there be
yes, here is my dressing-gown. Now run!"

I did run; I brought the candle which still

remained in the gallery. He took it from my
hand, held it up, and surveyed the bed, all
blackened and scorched, the sheets
drenched, the carpet round swimming in
water.

"What is it? and who did it?" he asked.

I briefly related to him what had transpired:
the strange laugh I had heard in the gallery:
the step ascending to the third storey; the
smoke, the smell of fire which had
conducted me to his room; in what state I
had found matters there, and how I had
deluged him with all the water I could lay
hands on.

He listened very gravely; his face, as I went
on, expressed more concern than
astonishment; he did not immediately
speak when I had concluded.

"Shall I call Mrs. Fairfax?" I asked.

"Mrs. Fairfax? No; what the deuce would
you call her for? What can she do? Let her
sleep unmolested."

"Then I will fetch Leah, and wake John and
his wife."

"Not at all: just be still. You have a shawl on.
If you are not warm enough, you may take
my cloak yonder; wrap it about you, and sit
down in the arm-chair: there, I will put it on.
Now place your feet on the stool, to keep
them out of the wet. I am going to leave you
a few minutes. I shall take the candle.
Remain where you are till I return; be as still
as a mouse. I must pay a visit to the second
storey. Don't move, remember, or call any
one."

He went: I watched the light withdraw. He
passed up the gallery very softly, unclosed
the staircase door with as little noise as

-105-

possible, shut it after him, and the last ray
vanished. I was left in total darkness. I
listened for some noise, but heard nothing.
A very long time elapsed. I grew weary: it
was cold, in spite of the cloak; and then I did
not see the use of staying, as I was not to
rouse the house. I was on the point of risking
Mr. Rochester's displeasure by disobeying
his orders, when the light once more
gleamed dimly on the gallery wall, and I
heard his unshod feet tread the matting. "I
hope it is he," thought I, "and not something
worse."

He re-entered, pale and very gloomy. "I
have found it all out," said he, setting his
candle down on the washstand; "it is as I
thought."

"How, sir?"

He made no reply, but stood with his arms
folded, looking on the ground. At the end of
a few minutes he inquired in rather a
peculiar tone:

"I forget whether you said you saw anything
when you opened your chamber door."

"No, sir, only the candlestick on the ground."

"But you heard an odd laugh? You have
heard that laugh before, I should think, or
something like it?"

"Yes, sir: there is a woman who sews here,
called Grace Poole, she laughs in that way.
She is a singular person."

"Just so. Grace Poole you have guessed it.
She is, as you say, singular very. Well, I shall
reflect on the subject. Meantime, I am glad
that you are the only person, besides
myself, acquainted with the precise details
of to-night's incident. You are no talking
fool: say nothing about it. I will account for

this state of affairs" (pointing to the bed):
"and now return to your own room. I shall do
very well on the sofa in the library for the rest
of the night. It is near four: in two hours the
servants will be up."

"Good-night, then, sir," said I, departing.

He seemed surprised very inconsistently
so, as he had just told me to go.

"What!" he exclaimed, "are you quitting me
already, and in that way?"

"You said I might go, sir."

"But not without taking leave; not without a
word or two of acknowledgment and good-
will: not, in short, in that brief, dry fashion.
Why, you have saved my life! snatched me
from a horrible and excruciating death! and
you walk past me as if we were mutual
strangers! At least shake hands."

He held out his hand; I gave him mine: he
took it first in one, them in both his own.

"You have saved my life: I have a pleasure in
owing you so immense a debt. I cannot say
more. Nothing else that has being would
have been tolerable to me in the character
of creditor for such an obligation: but you: it
is different; I feel your benefits no burden,
Jane."

He paused; gazed at me: words almost
visible trembled on his lips, but his voice
was checked.

"Good-night again, sir. There is no debt,
benefit, burden, obligation, in the case."

"I knew," he continued, "you would do me
good in some way, at some time; I saw it in
your eyes when I first beheld you: their
expression and smile did not" (again he

-106-

stopped) "did not" (he proceeded hastily)
"strike delight to my very inmost heart so for
nothing. People talk of natural sympathies; I
have heard of good genii: there are grains
of truth in the wildest fable. My cherished
preserver, goodnight!"

Strange energy was in his voice, strange
fire in his look.

"I am glad I happened to be awake," I said:
and then I was going.

"What! you will go?"

"I am cold, sir."

"Cold? Yes, and standing in a pool! Go,
then, Jane; go!" But he still retained my
hand, and I could not free it. I bethought
myself of an expedient.

"I think I hear Mrs. Fairfax move, sir," said I.

"Well, leave me:" he relaxed his fingers, and
I was gone.

I regained my couch, but never thought of
sleep. Till morning dawned I was tossed on
a buoyant but unquiet sea, where billows of
trouble rolled under surges of joy. I thought
sometimes I saw beyond its wild waters a
shore, sweet as the hills of Beulah; and now
and then a freshening gale, wakened by
hope, bore my spirit triumphantly towards
the bourne: but I could not reach it, even in
fancy a counteracting breeze blew off land,
and continually drove me back. Sense
would resist delirium: judgment would warn
passion. Too feverish to rest, I rose as soon
as day dawned.

Chapter XVI

I BOTH wished and feared to see Mr.
Rochester on the day which followed this

sleepless night: I wanted to hear his voice
again, yet feared to meet his eye. During
the early part of the morning, I momentarily
expected his coming; he was not in the
frequent habit of entering the schoolroom,
but he did step in for a few minutes
sometimes, and I had the impression that
he was sure to visit it that day.

But the morning passed just as usual:
nothing happened to interrupt the quiet
course of Adèle's studies; only soon after
breakfast, I heard some bustle in the
neighbourhood of Mr. Rochester's
chamber, Mrs. Fairfax's voice, and Leah's,
and the cook's that is, John's wife and even
John's own gruff tones. There were
exclamations of "What a mercy master was
not burnt in his bed!" "It is always dangerous
to keep a candle lit at night." "How
providential that he had presence of mind to
think of the water-jug!" "I wonder he waked
nobody!" "It is to be hoped he will not take
cold with sleeping on the library sofa," etc.

To much confabulation succeeded a sound
of scrubbing and setting to rights; and when
I passed the room, in going downstairs to
dinner, I saw through the open door that all
was again restored to complete order; only
the bed was stripped of its hangings. Leah
stood up in the window-seat, rubbing the
panes of glass dimmed with smoke. I was
about to address her, for I wished to know
what account had been given of the affair:
but, on advancing, I saw a second person in
the chamber a woman sitting on a chair by
the bedside, and sewing rings to new
curtains. That woman was no other than
Grace Poole.

There she sat, staid and taciturn-looking,
as usual, in her brown stuff gown, her check
apron, white handkerchief, and cap. She
was intent on her work, in which her whole
thoughts seemed absorbed: on her hard

-107-

forehead, and in her commonplace
features, was nothing either of the paleness
or desperation one would have expected to
see marking the countenance of a woman
who had attempted murder, and whose
intended victim had followed her last night
to her lair, and (as I believed), charged her
with the crime she wished to perpetrate. I
was amazed confounded. She looked up,
while I still gazed at her: no start, no
increase or failure of colour betrayed
emotion, consciousness of guilt, or fear of
detection. She said "Good morning, Miss,"
in her usual phlegmatic and brief manner;
and taking up another ring and more tape,
went on with her sewing.

"I will put her to some test," thought I: "such
absolute impenetrability is past
comprehension."

"Good morning, Grace," I said. "Has
anything happened here? I thought I heard
the servants all talking together a while
ago."

"Only master had been reading in his bed
last night; he fell asleep with his candle lit,
and the curtains got on fire; but, fortunately,
he awoke before the bed-clothes or the
wood-work caught, and contrived to
quench the flames with the water in the
ewer.

"A strange affair!" I said, in a low voice:
then, looking at her fixedly "Did Mr.
Rochester wake nobody? Did no one hear
him move?"

She again raised her eyes to me, and this
time there was something of
consciousness in their expression. She
seemed to examine me warily; then she
answered,

"The servants sleep so far off, you know,

Miss, they would not be likely to hear. Mrs.
Fairfax's room and yours are the nearest to
master's; but Mrs. Fairfax said she heard
nothing: when people get elderly, they often
sleep heavy." She paused, and then added,
with a sort of assumed indifference, but still
in a marked and significant tone "But you
are young, Miss; and I should say a light
sleeper: perhaps you may have heard a
noise?"

"I did," said I, dropping my voice, so that
Leah, who was still polishing the panes,
could not hear me, "and at first I thought it
was Pilot: but Pilot cannot laugh; and I am
certain I heard a laugh, and a strange one."

She took a new needleful of thread, waxed
it carefully, threaded her needle with a
steady hand, and then observed, with
perfect composure,

"It is hardly likely master would laugh, I
should think, Miss, when he was in such
danger: You must have been dreaming."

"I was not dreaming," I said, with some
warmth, for her brazen coolness provoked
me. Again she looked at me; and with the
same scrutinising and conscious eye.

"Have you told master that you heard a
laugh?" she inquired.

"I have not had the opportunity of speaking
to him this morning."

"You did not think of opening your door and
looking out into the gallery?" she further-->
asked.

She appeared to be cross-questioning me,
attempting to draw from me information
unawares. The idea struck me that if she
discovered I knew or suspected her guilt,
she would be playing of some of her

-108-

malignant pranks on me; I thought it
advisable to be on my guard.

"On the contrary," said I, "I bolted my door."

"Then you are not in the habit of bolting your
door every night before you get into bed?"

"Fiend! she wants to know my habits, that
she may lay her plans accordingly!"
Indignation again prevailed over prudence: I
replied sharply, "Hitherto I have often
omitted to fasten the bolt: I did not think it
necessary. I was not aware any danger or
annoyance was to be dreaded at Thornfield
Hall: but in future" (and I laid marked stress
on the words) "I shall take good care to
make all secure before I venture to lie
down."

"It will be wise so to do," was her answer:
"this neighbourhood is as quiet as any I
know, and I never heard of the hall being
attempted by robbers since it was a house;
though there are hundreds of pounds' worth
of plate in the plate-closet, as is well
known. And you see, for such a large
house, there are very few servants,
because master has never lived here much;
and when he does come, being a bachelor,
he needs little waiting on: but I always think it
best to err on the safe side; a door is soon
fastened, and it is as well to have a drawn
bolt between one and any mischief that may
be about. A deal of people, Miss, are for
trusting all to Providence; but I say
Providence will not dispense with the
means, though He often blesses them when
they are used discreetly." And here she
closed her harangue: a long one for her, and
uttered with the demureness of a
Quakeress.

I still stood absolutely dumfoundered at
what appeared to me her miraculous self-
possession and most inscrutable hypocrisy,

when the cook entered.

"Mrs. Poole," said she, addressing Grace,
"the servants' dinner will soon be ready: will
you come down?"

"No; just put my pint of porter and bit of
pudding on a tray, and I'll carry it upstairs."

"You'll have some meat?"

"Just a morsel, and a taste of cheese, that's
all."

"And the sago?"

"Never mind it at present: I shall be coming
down before teatime: I'll make it myself."

The cook here turned to me, saying that
Mrs. Fairfax was waiting for me: so I
departed.

I hardly heard Mrs. Fairfax's account of the
curtain conflagration during dinner, so much
was I occupied in puzzling my brains over
the enigmatical character of Grace Poole,
and still more in pondering the problem of
her position at Thornfield and questioning
why she had not been given into custody
that morning, or, at the very least,
dismissed from her master's service. He
had almost as much as declared his
conviction of her criminality last night: what
mysterious cause withheld him from
accusing her? Why had he enjoined me,
too, to secrecy? It was strange: a bold,
vindictive, and haughty gentleman seemed
somehow in the power of one of the
meanest of his dependants; so much in her
power, that even when she lifted her hand
against his life, he dared not openly charge
her with the attempt, much less punish her
for it.

Had Grace been young and handsome, I

-109-

should have been tempted to think that
tenderer feelings than prudence or fear
influenced Mr. Rochester in her behalf; but,
hard-favoured and matronly as she was,
the idea could not be admitted. "Yet," I
reflected, "she has been young once; her
youth would be contemporary with her
master's: Mrs. Fairfax told me once, she
had lived here many years. I don't think she
can ever have been pretty; but, for aught I
know, she may possess originality and
strength of character to compensate for the
want of personal advantages. Mr.
Rochester is an amateur of the decided and
eccentric: Grace is eccentric at least. What if
a former caprice (a freak very possible to a
nature so sudden and headstrong as his)
has delivered him into her power, and she
now exercises over his actions a secret
influence, the result of his own indiscretion,
which he cannot shake off, and dare not
disregard?" But, having reached this point
of conjecture, Mrs. Poole's square, flat
figure, and uncomely, dry, even coarse
face, recurred so distinctly to my mind's
eye, that I thought, "No; impossible! my
supposition cannot be correct. Yet,"
suggested the secret voice which talks to us
in our own hearts, "you are not beautiful
either, and perhaps Mr. Rochester
approves you: at any rate, you have often
felt as if he did; and last night remember his
words; remember his look; remember his
voice!"

I well remembered all; language, glance,
and tone seemed at the moment vividly
renewed. I was now in the schoolroom;
Adèle was drawing; I bent over her and
directed her pencil. She looked up with a
sort of start.

"Qu' avez-vous, mademoiselle?" said she.
"Vos doigts tremblent comme la feuille, et
vos joues sont rouges: mais, rouges
comme des cerises!"

"I am hot, Adèle, with stooping!" She went
on sketching; I went on thinking.

I hastened to drive from my mind the hateful
notion I had been conceiving respecting
Grace Poole; it disgusted me. I compared
myself with her, and found we were
different. Bessie Leaven had said I was
quite a lady; and she spoke truth I was a
lady. And now I looked much better than I did
when Bessie saw me; I had more colour
and more flesh, more life, more vivacity,
because I had brighter hopes and keener
enjoyments.

"Evening approaches," said I, as I looked
towards the window. "I have never heard Mr.
Rochester's voice or step in the house to-
day; but surely I shall see him before night: I
feared the meeting in the morning; now I
desire it, because expectation has been so
long baffled that it is grown impatient."

When dusk actually closed, and when Adèle
left me to go and play in the nursery with
Sophie, I did most keenly desire it. I listened
for the bell to ring below; I listened for Leah
coming up with a message; I fancied
sometimes I heard Mr. Rochester's own
tread, and I turned to the door, expecting it
to open and admit him. The door remained
shut; darkness only came in through the
window. Still it was not late; he often sent
for me at seven and eight o'clock, and it
was yet but six. Surely I should not be wholly
disappointed to-night, when I had so many
things to say to him! I wanted again to
introduce the subject of Grace Poole, and
to hear what he would answer; I wanted to
ask him plainly if he really believed it was
she who had made last night's hideous
attempt; and if so, why he kept her
wickedness a secret. It little mattered
whether my curiosity irritated him; I knew the
pleasure of vexing and soothing him by
turns; it was one I chiefly delighted in, and a

-110-

sure instinct always prevented me from
going too far; beyond the verge of
provocation I never ventured; on the
extreme brink I liked well to try my skill.
Retaining every minute form of respect,
every propriety of my station, I could still
meet him in argument without fear or
uneasy restraint; this suited both him and
me.

A tread creaked on the stairs at last. Leah
made her appearance; but it was only to
intimate that tea was ready in Mrs. Fairfax's
room. Thither I repaired, glad at least to go
downstairs; for that brought me, I imagined,
nearer to Mr. Rochester's presence.

"You must want your tea," said the good
lady, as I joined her; "you ate so little at
dinner. I am afraid," she continued, "you are
not well to-day: you look flushed and
feverish."

"Oh, quite well! I never felt better."

"Then you must prove it by evincing a good
appetite; will you fill the teapot while I knit off
this needle?" Having completed her task,
she rose to draw down the blind, which she
had hitherto kept up, by way, I suppose, of
making the most of daylight, though dusk
was now fast deepening into total obscurity.

"It is fair to-night," said she, as she looked
through the panes, "though not starlight; Mr.
Rochester has, on the whole, had a
favourable day for his journey."

"Journey! Is Mr. Rochester gone anywhere?
I did not know he was out."

"Oh, he set of the moment he had
breakfasted! He is gone to the Leas, Mr.
Eshton's place, ten miles on the other side
Millcote. I believe there is quite a party
assembled there; Lord Ingram, Sir George

Lynn, Colonel Dent, and others."

"Do you expect him back to-night?"

"No nor to-morrow either; I should think he
is very likely to stay a week or more: when
these fine, fashionable people get together,
they are so surrounded by elegance and
gaiety, so well provided with all that can
please and entertain, they are in no hurry to
separate. Gentlemen especially are often in
request on such occasions; and Mr.
Rochester is so talented and so lively in
society, that I believe he is a general
favourite: the ladies are very fond of him;
though you would not think his appearance
calculated to recommend him particularly in
their eyes: but I suppose his acquirements
and abilities, perhaps his wealth and good
blood, make amends for any little fault of
look."

"Are there ladies at the Leas?"

"There are Mrs. Eshton and her three
daughters very elegant young ladies
indeed; and there are the Honourable
Blanche and Mary Ingram, most beautiful
women, I suppose: indeed I have seen
Blanche, six or seven years since, when
she was a girl of eighteen. She came here
to a Christmas ball and party Mr. Rochester
gave. You should have seen the dining-
room that day how richly it was decorated,
how brilliantly lit up! I should think there were
fifty ladies and gentlemen present all of the
first county families; and Miss Ingram was
considered the belle of the evening."

"You saw her, you say, Mrs. Fairfax: what
was she like?"

"Yes, I saw her. The dining-room doors
were thrown open; and, as it was
Christmas-time, the servants were allowed
to assemble in the hall, to hear some of the

-111-

ladies sing and play. Mr. Rochester would
have me to come in, and I sat down in a
quiet corner and watched them. I never saw
a more splendid scene: the ladies were
magnificently dressed; most of them at
least most of the younger ones looked
handsome; but Miss Ingram was certainly
the queen."

"And what was she like?"

"Tall, fine bust, sloping shoulders; long,
graceful neck: olive complexion, dark and
clear; noble features; eyes rather like Mr.
Rochester's: large and black, and as
brilliant as her jewels. And then she had
such a fine head of hair; raven-black and so
becomingly arranged: a crown of thick
plaits behind, and in front the longest, the
glossiest curls I ever saw. She was dressed
in pure white; an amber-coloured scarf was
passed over her shoulder and across her
breast, tied at the side, and descending in
long, fringed ends below her knee. She
wore an amber-coloured flower, too, in her
hair: it contrasted well with the jetty mass of
her curls."

"She was greatly admired, of course?"

"Yes, indeed: and not only for her beauty,
but for her accomplishments. She was one
of the ladies who sang: a gentleman
accompanied her on the piano. She and Mr.
Rochester sang a duet."

"Mr. Rochester? I was not aware he could
sing."

"Oh! he has a fine bass voice, and an
excellent taste for music."

"And Miss Ingram: what sort of a voice had
she?"

"A very rich and powerful one: she sang

delightfully; it was a treat to listen to her; and
she played afterwards. I am no judge of
music, but Mr. Rochester is; and I heard him
say her execution was remarkably good."

"And this beautiful and accomplished lady,
she is not yet married?"

"It appears not: I fancy neither she nor her
sister have very large fortunes. Old Lord
Ingram's estates were chiefly entailed, and
the eldest son came in for everything
almost."

"But I wonder no wealthy nobleman or
gentleman has taken a fancy to her: Mr.
Rochester, for instance. He is rich, is he
not?"

"Oh! yes. But you see there is a
considerable difference in age: Mr.
Rochester is nearly forty; she is but twenty-
five."

"What of that? More unequal matches are
made every day."

"True: yet I should scarcely fancy Mr.
Rochester would entertain an idea of the
sort. But you eat nothing: you have scarcely
tasted since you began tea."

"No: I am too thirsty to eat. Will you let me
have another cup?"

I was about again to revert to the probability
of a union between Mr. Rochester and the
beautiful Blanche; but Adèle came in, and
the conversation was turned into another
channel.

When once more alone, I reviewed the
information I had got; looked into my heart,
examined its thoughts and feelings, and
endeavoured to bring back with a strict
hand such as had been straying through

-112-

imagination's boundless and trackless
waste, into the safe fold of common sense.

Arraigned at my own bar, Memory having
given her evidence of the hopes, wishes,
sentiments I had been cherishing since last
night of the general state of mind in which I
had indulged for nearly a fortnight past;
Reason having come forward and told, in
her own quiet way a plain, unvarnished tale,
showing how I had rejected the real, and
rabidly devoured the ideal; I pronounced
judgment to this effect:

That a greater fool than Jane Eyre had
never breathed the breath of life; that a
more fantastic idiot had never surfeited
herself on sweet lies, and swallowed
poison as if it were nectar.

"You," I said, "a favourite with Mr.
Rochester? You gifted with the power of
pleasing him? You of importance to him in
any way? Go! your folly sickens me. And
you have derived pleasure from occasional
tokens of preference equivocal tokens
shown by a gentleman of family and a man
of the world to a dependent and a novice.
How dared you? Poor stupid dupe! Could
not even self-interest make you wiser? You
repeated to yourself this morning the brief
scene of last night? Cover your face and be
ashamed! He said something in praise of
your eyes, did he? Blind puppy! Open their
bleared lids and look on your own accursed
senselessness! It does good to no woman
to be flattered by her superior, who cannot
possibly intend to marry her; and it is
madness in all women to let a secret love
kindle within them, which, if unreturned and
unknown, must devour the life that feeds it;
and, if discovered and responded to, must
lead, ignis-fatus-like, into miry wilds
whence there is no extrication.

"Listen, then, Jane Eyre, to your sentence:

tomorrow, place the glass before you, and
draw in chalk your own picture, faithfully,
without softening one defect; omit no harsh
line, smooth away no displeasing
irregularity; write under it, 'Portrait of a
Governess, disconnected, poor, and plain.'

"Afterwards, take a piece of smooth ivory
you have one prepared in your drawing-
box: take your palette, mix your freshest,
finest, clearest tints; choose your most
delicate camel-hair pencils; delineate
carefully the loveliest face you can imagine;
paint it in your softest shades and sweetest
lines, according to the description given by
Mrs. Fairfax of Blanche Ingram; remember
the raven ringlets, the oriental eye; What!
you revert to Mr. Rochester as a model!
Order! No snivel! no sentiment! no regret! I
will endure only sense and resolution. Recall
the august yet harmonious lineaments, the
Grecian neck and bust; let the round and
dazzling arm be visible, and the delicate
hand; omit neither diamond ring nor gold
bracelet; portray faithfully the attire, aerial
lace and glistening satin, graceful scarf and
golden rose; call it 'Blanche, an
accomplished lady of rank.'

"Whenever, in future, you should chance to
fancy Mr. Rochester thinks well of you, take
out these two pictures and compare them:
say, 'Mr. Rochester might probably win that
noble lady's love, if he chose to strive for it;
is it likely he would waste a serious thought
on this indigent and insignificant
plebeian?'"

"I'll do it," I resolved: and having framed this
determination, I grew calm, and fell asleep.

I kept my word. An hour or two sufficed to
sketch my own portrait in crayons; and in
less than a fortnight I had completed an ivory
miniature of an imaginary Blanche Ingram. It
looked a lovely face enough, and when

-113-

compared with the real head in chalk, the
contrast was as great as self-control could
desire. I derived benefit from the task: it had
kept my head and hands employed, and
had given force and fixedness to the new
impressions I wished to stamp indelibly on
my heart.

Ere long, I had reason to congratulate
myself on the course of wholesome
discipline to which I had thus forced my
feelings to submit. Thanks to it, I was able to
meet subsequent occurrences with a
decent calm, which, had they found me
unprepared, I should probably have been
unequal to maintain, even externally.

Chapter XVII

A WEEK passed, and no news arrived of
Mr. Rochester: ten days, and still he did not
come. Mrs. Fairfax said she should not be
surprised if he were to go straight from the
Leas to London, and thence to the
Continent, and not show his face again at
Thornfield for a year to come; he had not
unfrequently quitted it in a manner quite as
abrupt and unexpected. When I heard this, I
was beginning to feel a strange chill and
failing at the heart. I was actually permitting
myself to experience a sickening sense of
disappointment; but rallying my wits, and
recollecting my principles, I at once called
my sensations to order; and it was
wonderful how I got over the temporary
blunder how I cleared up the mistake of
supposing Mr. Rochester's movements a
matter in which I had any cause to take a
vital interest. Not that I humbled myself by a
slavish notion of inferiority: on the contrary, I
just said

"You have nothing to do with the master of
Thornfield, further--> than to receive the
salary he gives you for teaching his
protégée, and to be grateful for such

respectful and kind treatment as, if you do
your duty, you have a right to expect at his
hands. Be sure that is the only tie he
seriously acknowledges between you and
him; so don't make him the object of your
fine feelings, your raptures, agonies, and
so forth. He is not of your order: keep to your
caste, and be too self-respecting to lavish
the love of the whole heart, soul, and
strength, where such a gift is not wanted
and would be despised."

I went on with my day's business tranquilly;
but ever and anon vague suggestions kept
wandering across my brain of reasons why I
should quit Thornfield; and I kept
involuntarily framing advertisements and
pondering conjectures about new
situations: these thoughts I did not think
check; they might germinate and bear fruit if
they could.

Mr. Rochester had been absent upwards of
a fortnight, when the post brought Mrs.
Fairfax a letter.

"It is from the master," said she, as she
looked at the direction. "Now I suppose we
shall know whether we are to expect his
return or not."

And while she broke the seal and perused
the document, I went on taking my coffee
(we were at breakfast): it was hot, and I
attributed to that circumstance a fiery glow
which suddenly rose to my face. Why my
hand shook, and why I involuntarily spilt half
the contents of my cup into my saucer, I did
not choose to consider.

"Well, I sometimes think we are too quiet;
but we run a chance of being busy enough
now: for a little while at least," said Mrs.
Fairfax, still holding the note before her
spectacles.

-114-

Ere I permitted myself to request an
explanation, I tied the string of Adèle's
pinafore, which happened to be loose:
having helped her also to another bun and
refilled her mug with milk, I said,
nonchalantly:

"Mr. Rochester is not likely to return soon, I
suppose?"

"Indeed he is in three days, he says: that will
be next Thursday; and not alone either. I
don't know how many of the fine people at
the Leas are coming with him: he sends
directions for all the best bedrooms to be
prepared; and the library and drawing-
rooms are to be cleaned out; I am to get
more kitchen hands from the George Inn, at
Millcote, and from wherever else I can; and
the ladies will bring their maids and the
gentlemen their valets: so we shall have a
full house of it." And Mrs. Fairfax swallowed
her breakfast and hastened away to
commence operations.

The three days were, as she had foretold,
busy enough. I had thought all the rooms at
Thornfield beautifully clean and well
arranged; but it appears I was mistaken.
Three women were got to help; and such
scrubbing, such brushing, such washing of
paint and beating of carpets, such taking
down and putting up of pictures, such
polishing of mirrors and lustres, such
lighting of fires in bedrooms, such airing of
sheets and feather-beds on hearths, I never
beheld, either before or since. Adèle ran
quite wild in the midst of it: the preparations
for company and the prospect of their
arrival, seemed to throw her into ecstasies.
She would have Sophie to look over all her
"toilettes," as she called frocks; to furbish
up any that were "passées," and to air and
arrange the new. For herself, she did
nothing but caper about in the front
chambers, jump on and off the bedsteads,

and lie on the mattresses and piled-up
bolsters and pillows before the enormous
fires roaring in the chimneys. From school
duties she was exonerated: Mrs. Fairfax
had pressed me into her service, and I was
all day in the storeroom, helping (or
hindering) her and the cook; learning to
make custards and cheese-cakes and
French pastry, to truss game and garnish
desert-dishes.

The party were expected to arrive on
Thursday afternoon, in time for dinner at six.
During the intervening period I had no time
to nurse chimeras; and I believe I was as
active and gay as anybody Adèle excepted.
Still, now and then, I received a damping
check to my cheerfulness; and was, in spite
of myself, thrown back on the region of
doubts and portents, and dark conjectures.
This was when I chanced to see the third-
storey staircase door (which of late had
always been kept locked) open slowly, and
give passage to the form of Grace Poole, in
prim cap, white apron, and handkerchief;
when I watched her glide along the gallery,
her quiet tread muffled in a list slipper; when
I saw her look into the bustling, topsy-turvy
bedrooms, just say a word, perhaps, to the
charwoman about the proper way to polish
a grate, or clean a marble mantelpiece, or
take stains from papered walls, and then
pass on. She would thus descend to the
kitchen once a day, eat her dinner, smoke a
moderate pipe on the hearth, and go back,
carrying her pot of porter with her, for her
private solace, in her own gloomy, upper
haunt. Only one hour in the twenty-four did
she pass with her fellow-servants below; all
the rest of her time was spent in some low-
ceiled, oaken chamber of the second
storey: there she sat and sewed and
probably laughed drearily to herself, as
companionless as a prisoner in his
dungeon.

-115-

The strangest thing of all was, that not a soul
in the house, except me, noticed her habits,
or seemed to marvel at them: no one
discussed her position or employment; no
one pitied her solitude or isolation. I once,
indeed, overheard part of a dialogue
between Leah and one of the charwomen,
of which Grace formed the subject. Leah
had been saying something I had not
caught, and the charwoman remarked:

"She gets good wages, I guess?"

"Yes," said Leah; "I wish I had as good; not
that mine are to complain of, there's no
stinginess at Thornfield; but they're not one
fifth of the sum Mrs. Poole receives. And
she is laying by: she goes every quarter to
the bank at Millcote. I should not wonder but
she has saved enough to keep her
independent if she liked to leave; but I
suppose she's got used to the place; and
then she's not forty yet, and strong and able
for anything. It is too soon for her to give up
business."

"She is a good hand, I daresay," said the
charwoman.

"Ah! she understands what she has to do,
nobody better," rejoined Leah significantly;
"and it is not every one could fill her shoes
not for all the money she gets."

"That it is not!" was the reply. "I wonder
whether the master"

The charwoman was going on; but here
Leah turned and perceived me, and she
instantly gave her companion a nudge.

"Doesn't she know?" I heard the woman
whisper.

Leah shook her head, and the conversation
was of course dropped. All I had gathered

from it amounted to this, that there was a
mystery at Thornfield; and that from
participation in that mystery I was purposely
excluded.

Thursday came: all work had been
completed the previous evening; carpets
were laid down, bed-hangings festooned,
radiant white counterpanes spread, toilet
tables arranged, furniture rubbed, flowers
piled in vases: both chambers and saloons
looked as fresh and bright as hands could
make them. The hall, too, was scoured; and
the great carved clock, as well as the steps
and banisters of the staircase, were
polished to the brightness of glass; in the
dining-room, the sideboard flashed
resplendent with plate; in the drawing-room
and boudoir, vases of exotics bloomed on
all sides.

Afternoon arrived: Mrs. Fairfax assumed
her best black satin gown, her gloves, and
her gold watch; for it was her part to receive
the company, to conduct the ladies to their
rooms, etc. Adèle, too, would be dressed:
though I thought she had little chance of
being introduced to the party that day at
least. However, to please her, I allowed
Sophie to apparel her in one of her short, full
muslin frocks. For myself, I had no need to
make any change; I should not be called
upon to quit my sanctum of the schoolroom;
for a sanctum it was now become to me, "a
very pleasant refuge in time of trouble."

It had been a mild, serene spring day one of
those days which, towards the end of March
or the beginning of April, rise shining over
the earth as heralds of summer. It was
drawing to an end now; but the evening was
even warm, and I sat at work in the
schoolroom with the window open.

"It gets late," said Mrs. Fairfax, entering in
rustling state. "I am glad I ordered dinner an

-116-

hour after the time Mr. Rochester
mentioned; for it is past six now. I have sent
John down to the gates to see if there is
anything on the road: one can see a long
way from thence in the direction of Millcote."
She went to the window. "Here he is!" said
she. "Well, John" (leaning out), "any news?"

"They're coming, ma'am," was the answer.
"They'll be here in ten minutes."

Adèle flew to the window. I followed, taking
care to stand on one side, so that, screened
by the curtain, I could see without being
seen.

The ten minutes John had given seemed
very long, but at last wheels were heard;
four equestrians galloped up the drive, and
after them came two open carriages.
Fluttering veils and waving plumes filled the
vehicles; two of the cavaliers were young,
dashing-looking gentlemen; the third was
Mr. Rochester, on his black horse, Mesrour,
Pilot bounding before him; at his side rode
a lady, and he and she were the first of the
party. Her purple riding-habit almost swept
the ground, her veil streamed long on the
breeze; mingling with its transparent folds,
and gleaming through them, shone rich
raven ringlets.

"Miss Ingram!" exclaimed Mrs. Fairfax, and
away she hurried to her post below.

The cavalcade, following the sweep of the
drive, quickly turned the angle of the house,
and I lost sight of it. Adèle now petitioned to
go down; but I took her on my knee, and
gave her to understand that she must not on
any account think of venturing in sight of the
ladies, either now or at any other time,
unless expressly sent for: that Mr. Rochester
would be very angry, etc. "Some natural
tears she shed" on being told this; but as I
began to look very grave, she consented at

last to wipe them.

A joyous stir was now audible in the hall:
gentlemen's deep tones and ladies' silvery
accents blent harmoniously together, and
distinguishable above all, though not loud,
was the sonorous voice of the master of
Thornfield Hall, welcoming his fair and
gallant guests under its roof. Then light
steps ascended the stairs; and there was a
tripping through the gallery, and soft
cheerful laughs, and opening and closing
doors, and, for a time, a hush.

"Elles changent de toilettes," said Adèle;
who, listening attentively, had followed
every movement; and she sighed.

"Chez maman," said she, "quand il y avait
du monde, je le suivais partout, au salon et à
leurs chambres; souvent je regardais les
femmes de chambre coiffer et habiller les
dames, et c'était si amusant: comme cela
on apprend."

"Don't you feel hungry, Adèle?"

"Mais oui, mademoiselle: voilà cinq ou six
heures que nous n'avons pas mangé."

"Well now, while the ladies are in their
rooms, I will venture down and get you
something to eat."

And issuing from my asylum with
precaution, I sought a back-stairs which
conducted directly to the kitchen. All in that
region was fire and commotion; the soup
and fish were in the last stage of projection,
and the cook hung over her crucibles in a
frame of mind and body threatening
spontaneous combustion. In the servants'
hall two coachmen and three gentlemen's
gentlemen stood or sat round the fire; the
abigails, I suppose, were upstairs with their
mistresses; the new servants, that had

-117-

been hired from Millcote, were bustling
about everywhere. Threading this chaos, I
at last reached the larder; there I took
possession of a cold chicken, a roll of
bread, some tarts, a plate or two and a
knife and fork: with this booty I made a hasty
retreat. I had regained the gallery, and was
just shutting the back-door behind me,
when an accelerated hum warned me that
the ladies were about to issue from their
chambers. I could not proceed to the
schoolroom without passing some of their
doors, and running the risk of being
surprised with my cargo of victualage; so I
stood still at this end, which, being
windowless, was dark: quite dark now, for
the sun was set and twilight gathering.

Presently the chambers gave up their fair
tenants one after another: each came out
gaily and airily, with dress that gleamed
lustrous through the dusk. For a moment
they stood grouped together at the other
extremity of the gallery, conversing in a key
of sweet subdued vivacity: they then
descended the staircase almost as
noiselessly as a bright mist rolls down a hill.
Their collective appearance had left on me
an impression of high-born elegance, such
as I had never before received.

I found Adèle peeping through the
schoolroom door, which she held ajar.
"What beautiful ladies!" cried she in English.
"Oh, I wish I might go to them! Do you think
Mr. Rochester will send for us by-and-bye,
after dinner?"

"No, indeed, I don't; Mr. Rochester has
something else to think about. Never mind
the ladies to-night; perhaps you will see
them to-morrow: here is your dinner."

She was really hungry, so the chicken and
tarts served to divert her attention for a time.
It was well I secured this forage, or both

she, I, and Sophie, to whom I conveyed a
share of our repast, would have run a
chance of getting no dinner at all: every one
downstairs was too much engaged to think
of us. The dessert was not carried out till
after nine and at ten footmen were still
running to and fro with trays and coffee-
cups. I allowed Adèle to sit up much later
than usual; for she declared she could not
possibly go to sleep while the doors kept
opening and shutting below, and people
bustling about. Besides, she added, a
message might possibly come from Mr.
Rochester when she was undressed; "et
alors quel dommage!"

I told her stories as long as she would listen
to them; and then for a change I took her out
into the gallery. The hall lamp was now lit,
and it amused her to look over the
balustrade and watch the servants passing
backwards and forwards. When the evening
was far advanced, a sound of music issued
from the drawing-room, whither the piano
had been removed; Adèle and I sat down on
the top step of the stairs to listen. Presently
a voice blent with the rich tones of the
instrument; it was a lady who sang, and very
sweet her notes were. The solo over, a duet
followed, and then a glee: a joyous
conversational murmur filled up the
intervals. I listened long: suddenly I
discovered that my ear was wholly intent on
analysing the mingled sounds, and trying to
discriminate amidst the confusion of
accents those of Mr. Rochester; and when it
caught them, which it soon did, it found a
further--> task in framing the tones,
rendered by distance inarticulate, into
words.

The clock struck eleven. I looked at Adèle,
whose head leant against my shoulder; her
eyes were waxing heavy, so I took her up in
my arms and carried her off to bed. It was
near one before the gentlemen and ladies

-118-

sought their chambers.

The next day was as fine as its
predecessor: it was devoted by the party to
an excursion to some site in the
neighbourhood. They set out early in the
forenoon, some on horseback, the rest in
carriages; I witnessed both the departure
and the return. Miss Ingram, as before, was
the only lady equestrian; and, as before, Mr.
Rochester galloped at her side; the two
rode a little apart from the rest. I pointed out
this circumstance to Mrs. Fairfax, who was
standing at the window with me:

"You said it was not likely they should think
of being married," said I, "but you see Mr.
Rochester evidently prefers her to any of the
other ladies."

"Yes, I daresay: no doubt he admires her."

"And she him," I added; "look how she leans
her head towards him as if she were
conversing confidentially; I wish I could see
her face; I have never had a glimpse of it
yet."

"You will see her this evening," answered
Mrs. Fairfax. "I happened to remark to Mr.
Rochester how much Adèle wished to be
introduced to the ladies, and he said: 'Oh!
let her come into the drawing-room after
dinner; and request Miss Eyre to
accompany her.'"

"Yes; he said that from mere politeness: I
need not go, I am sure," I answered.

"Well, I observed to him that as you were
unused to company, I did not think you
would like appearing before so gay a party
all strangers; and he replied, in his quick
way 'Nonsense! If she objects, tell her it is
my particular wish; and if she resists, say I
shall come and fetch her in case of

contumacy.'"

"I will not give him that trouble," I answered.
"I will go, if no better may be; but I don't like
it. Shall you be there, Mrs. Fairfax?"

"No; I pleaded off, and he admitted my plea.
I'll tell you how to manage so as to avoid the
embarrassment of making a formal
entrance, which is the most disagreeable
part of the business. You must go into the
drawing-room while it is empty, before the
ladies leave the dinner-table; choose your
seat in any quiet nook you like; you need not
stay long after the gentlemen come in,
unless you please: just let Mr. Rochester
see you are there and then slip away
nobody will notice you."

"Will these people remain long, do you
think?"

"Perhaps two or three weeks, certainly not
more. After the Easter recess, Sir George
Lynn, who was lately elected member for
Millcote, will have to go up to town and take
his seat; I daresay Mr. Rochester will
accompany him: it surprises me that he has
already made so protracted a stay at
Thornfield."

It was with some trepidation that I perceived
the hour approach when I was to repair with
my charge to the drawing-room. Adèle had
been in a state of ecstasy all day, after
hearing she was to be presented to the
ladies in the evening; and it was not till
Sophie commenced the operation of
dressing her that she sobered down. Then
the importance of the process quickly
steadied her, and by the time she had her
curls arranged in well-smoothed, drooping
clusters, her pink satin frock put on, her long
sash tied, and her lace mittens adjusted,
she looked as grave as any judge. No need
to warn her not to disarrange her attire:

-119-

when she was dressed, she sat demurely
down in her little chair, taking care
previously to lift up the satin skirt for fear she
should crease it, and assured me she would
not stir thence till I was ready. This I quickly
was: my best dress (the silver-grey one,
purchased for Miss Temple's wedding, and
never worn since) was soon put on; my hair
was soon smoothed; my sole ornament, the
pearl brooch, soon assumed. We
descended.

Fortunately there was another entrance to
the drawing-room than that through the
saloon where they were all seated at dinner.
We found the apartment vacant; a large fire
burning silently on the marble hearth, and
wax candles shining in bright solitude, amid
the exquisite flowers with which the tables
were adorned. The crimson curtain hung
before the arch: slight as was the
separation this drapery formed from the
party in the adjoining saloon, they spoke in
so low a key that nothing of their
conversation could be distinguished
beyond a soothing murmur.

Adèle, who appeared to be still under the
influence of a most solemnising
impression, sat down, without a word, on
the footstool I pointed out to her. I retired to a
window-seat, and taking a book from a
table near, endeavoured to read. Adèle
brought her stool to my feet; ere long she
touched my knee.

"What is it, Adèle?"

"Est-ce que je ne puis pas prendrie une
seule de ces fleurs magnifiques,
mademoiselle? Seulement pour completer
ma toilette."

"You think too much of your 'toilette,' Adèle:
but you may have a flower." And I took a
rose from a vase and fastened it in her

sash. She sighed a sigh of ineffable
satisfaction, as if her cup of happiness
were now full. I turned my face away to
conceal a smile I could not suppress: there
was something ludicrous as well as painful
in the little Parisienne's earnest and innate
devotion to matters of dress.

A soft sound of rising now became audible;
the curtain was swept back from the arch;
through it appeared the dining-room, with
its lit lustre pouring down light on the silver
and glass of a magnificent dessert-service
covering a long table; a band of ladies
stood in the opening; they entered, and the
curtain fell behind them.

There were but eight; yet, somehow, as
they flocked in, they gave the impression of
a much larger number. Some of them were
very tall; many were dressed in white; and
all had a sweeping amplitude of array that
seemed to magnify their persons as a mist
magnifies the moon. I rose and curtseyed to
them: one or two bent their heads in return,
the others only stared at me.

They dispersed about the room, reminding
me, by the lightness and buoyancy of their
movements, of a flock of white plumy birds.
Some of them threw themselves in half-
reclining positions on the sofas and
ottomans: some bent over the tables and
examined the flowers and books: the rest
gathered in a group round the fire: all talked
in a low but clear tone which seemed
habitual to them. I knew their names
afterwards, and may as well mention them
now.

First, there was Mrs. Eshton and two of her
daughters. She had evidently been a
handsome woman, and was well preserved
still. Of her daughters, the eldest, Amy, was
rather little: naive, and child-like in face and
manner, and piquant in form; her white

-120-

muslin dress and blue sash became her
well. The second, Louisa, was taller and
more elegant in figure; with a very pretty
face, of that order the French term minois
chiffone: both sisters were fair as lilies.

Lady Lynn was a large and stout personage
of about forty, very erect, very haughty-
looking, richly dressed in a satin robe of
changeful sheen: her dark hair shone
glossily under the shade of an azure plume,
and within the circlet of a band of gems.

Mrs. Colonel Dent was less showy; but, I
thought, more lady-like. She had a slight
figure, a pale, gentle face, and fair hair. Her
black satin dress, her scarf of rich foreign
lace, and her pearl ornaments, pleased me
better than the rainbow radiance of the titled
dame.

But the three most distinguished partly,
perhaps, because the tallest figures of the
band were the Dowager Lady Ingram and
her daughters, Blanche and Mary. They
were all three of the loftiest stature of
women. The Dowager might be between
forty and fifty: her shape was still fine; her
hair (by candle-light at least) still black; her
teeth, too, were still apparently perfect.
Most people would have termed her a
splendid woman of her age: and so she
was, no doubt, physically speaking; but
then there was an expression of almost
insupportable haughtiness in her bearing
and countenance. She had Roman features
and a double chin, disappearing into a
throat like a pillar: these features appeared
to me not only inflated and darkened, but
even furrowed with pride; and the chin was
sustained by the same principle, in a
position of almost preternatural erectness.
She had, likewise, a fierce and a hard eye:
it reminded me of Mrs. Reed's; she
mouthed her words in speaking; her voice
was deep, its inflections very pompous,

very dogmatical, very intolerable, in short. A
crimson velvet robe, and a shawl turban of
some gold-wrought Indian fabric, invested
her (I suppose she thought) with a truly
imperial dignity.

Blanche and Mary were of equal stature,
straight and tall as poplars. Mary was too
slim for her height, but Blanche was
moulded like a Dian. I regarded her, of
course, with special interest. First, I wished
to see whether her appearance accorded
with Mrs. Fairfax's description; secondly,
whether it at all resembled the fancy
miniature I had painted of her; and thirdly it
will out! whether it were such as I should
fancy likely to suit Mr. Rochester's taste.

As far as person went, she answered point
for point, both to my picture and Mrs.
Fairfax's description. The noble bust, the
sloping shoulders, the graceful neck, the
dark eyes and black ringlets were all there;
but her face? Her face was like her
mother's; a youthful unfurrowed likeness:
the same low brow, the same high features,
the same pride. It was not, however, so
saturnine a pride! she laughed continually;
her laugh was satirical, and so was the
habitual expression of her arched and
haughty lip.

Genius is said to be self-conscious. I
cannot tell whether Miss Ingram was a
genius, but she was self-conscious
remarkably self-conscious indeed. She
entered into a discourse on botany with the
gentle Mrs. Dent. It seemed Mrs. Dent had
not studied that science: though, as she
said, she liked flowers, "especially wild
ones;" Miss Ingram had, and she ran over
its vocabulary with an air. I presently
perceived she was (what is vernacularly
termed) trailing Mrs. Dent; that is, playing on
her ignorance her trail might be clever, but it
was decidedly not good-natured. She

-121-

played: her execution was brilliant; she
sang: her voice was fine; she talked French
apart to her mamma; and she talked it well,
with fluency and with a good accent.

Mary had a milder and more open
countenance than Blanche; softer features
too, and a skin some shades fairer (Miss
Ingram was dark as a Spaniard) but Mary
was deficient in life: her face lacked
expression, her eye lustre; she had nothing
to say, and having once taken her seat,
remained fixed like a statue in its niche. The
sisters were both attired in spotless white.

And did I now think Miss Ingram such a
choice as Mr. Rochester would be likely to
make? I could not tell I did not know his taste
in female beauty. If he liked the majestic,
she was the very type of majesty: then she
was accomplished, sprightly. Most
gentlemen would admire her, I thought; and
that he did admire her, I already seemed to
have obtained proof: to remove the last
shade of doubt, it remained but to see them
together.

You are not to suppose, reader, that Adèle
has all this time been sitting motionless on
the stool at my feet: no; when the ladies
entered, she rose, advanced to meet them,
made a stately reverence, and said with
gravity,

"Bon jour, mesdames."

And Miss Ingram had looked down at her
with a mocking air, and exclaimed, "Oh,
what a little puppet!"

Lady Lynn had remarked, "It is Mr.
Rochester's ward, I suppose the little
French girl he was speaking of."

Mrs. Dent had kindly taken her hand, and
given her a kiss.

Amy and Louisa Eshton had cried out
simultaneously

"What a love of a child!"

And then they had called her to a sofa,
where she now sat, ensconced between
them, chattering alternately in French and
broken English; absorbing not only the
young ladies' attention, but that of Mrs.
Eshton and Lady Lynn, and getting spoilt to
her heart's content.

At last coffee is brought in, and the
gentlemen are summoned. I sit in the shade
if any shade there be in this brilliantly-lit
apartment; the window-curtain half hides
me. Again the arch yawns; they come. The
collective appearance of the gentlemen,
like that of the ladies, is very imposing: they
are all costumed in black; most of them are
tall, some young. Henry and Frederick Lynn
are very dashing sparks indeed; and
Colonel Dent is a fine soldierly man. Mr.
Eshton, the magistrate of the district, is
gentleman-like: his hair is quite white, his
eyebrows and whiskers still dark, which
gives him something of the appearance of a
"père noble de théâtre." Lord Ingram, like his
sisters, is very tall; like them, also, he is
handsome; but he shares Mary's apathetic
and listless look: he seems to have more
length of limb than vivacity of blood or vigour
of brain.

And where is Mr. Rochester?

He comes in last: I am not looking at the
arch, yet I see him enter. I try to concentrate
my attention on those netting-needles, on
the meshes of the purse I am forming I wish
to think only of the work I have in my hands,
to see only the silver beads and silk threads
that lie in my lap; whereas, I distinctly behold
his figure, and I inevitably recall the moment
when I last saw it; just after I had rendered

-122-

him, what he deemed, an essential service,
and he, holding my hand, and looking down
on my face, surveyed me with eyes that
revealed a heart full and eager to overflow;
in whose emotions I had a part. How near
had I approached him at that moment! What
had occurred since, calculated to change
his and my relative positions? Yet now, how
distant, how far estranged we were! So far
estranged, that I did not expect him to come
and speak to me. I did not wonder, when,
without looking at me, he took a seat at the
other side of the room, and began
conversing with some of the ladies.

No sooner did I see that his attention was
riveted on them, and that I might gaze
without being observed, than my eyes were
drawn involuntarily to his face; I could not
keep their lids under control: they would
rise, and the irids would fix on him. I looked,
and had an acute pleasure in looking, a
precious yet poignant pleasure; pure gold,
with a steely point of agony: a pleasure like
what the thirst-perishing man might feel
who knows the well to which he has crept is
poisoned, yet stoops and drinks divine
draughts nevertheless.

Most true is it that "beauty is in the eye of the
gazer." My master's colourless, olive face,
square, massive brow, broad and jetty
eyebrows, deep eyes, strong features,
firm, grim mouth, all energy, decision, will,
were not beautiful, according to rule; but
they were more than beautiful to me; they
were full of an interest, an influence that
quite mastered me, that took my feelings
from my own power and fettered them in
his. I had not intended to love him; the
reader knows I had wrought hard to
extirpate from my soul the germs of love
there detected; and now, at the first
renewed view of him, they spontaneously
arrived, green and strong! He made me
love him without looking at me.

I compared him with his guests. What was
the gallant grace of the Lynns, the languid
elegance of Lord Ingram, even the military
distinction of Colonel Dent, contrasted with
his look of native pith and genuine power? I
had no sympathy in their appearance, their
expression: yet I could imagine that most
observers would call them attractive,
handsome, imposing; while they would
pronounce Mr. Rochester at once harsh-
featured and melancholy-looking. I saw
them smile, laugh it was nothing; the light of
the candles had as much soul in it as their
smile; the tinkle of the bell as much
significance as their laugh. I saw Mr.
Rochester smile: his stern features
softened; his eye grew both brilliant and
gentle, its ray both searching and sweet. He
was talking, at the moment, to Louisa and
Amy Eshton. I wondered to see them
receive with calm that look which seemed to
me so penetrating: I expected their eyes to
fall, their colour to rise under it; yet I was
glad when I found they were in no sense
moved. "He is not to them what he is to me,"
I thought: "he is not of their kind. I believe he
is of mine; I am sure he is I feel akin to him I
understand the language of his
countenance and movements: though rank
and wealth sever us widely, I have
something in my brain and heart, in my
blood and nerves, that assimilates me
mentally to him. Did I say, a few days since,
that I had nothing to do with him but to
receive my salary at his hands? Did I forbid
myself to think of him in any other light than
as a paymaster? Blasphemy against
nature! Every good, true, vigorous feeling I
have gathers impulsively round him. I know I
must conceal my sentiments: I must smother
hope; I must remember that he cannot care
much for me. For when I say that I am of his
kind, I do not mean that I have his force to
influence, and his spell to attract; I mean
only that I have certain tastes and feelings in
common with him. I must, then, repeat

-123-

continually that we are for ever sundered:
and yet, while I breathe and think, I must love
him."

Coffee is handed. The ladies, since the
gentlemen entered, have become lively as
larks; conversation waxes brisk and merry.
Colonel Dent and Mr. Eshton argue on
politics; their wives listen. The two proud
dowagers, Lady Lynn and Lady Ingram,
confabulate together. Sir George whom,
by-the-bye, I have forgotten to describe, a
very big, and very fresh-looking country
gentleman, stands before their sofa,
coffee-cup in hand, and occasionally puts
in a word. Mr. Frederick Lynn has taken a
seat beside Mary Ingram, and is showing
her the engravings of a splendid volume:
she looks, smiles now and then, but
apparently says little. The tall and
phlegmatic Lord Ingram leans with folded
arms on the chair-back of the little and lively
Amy Eshton; she glances up at him, and
chatters like a wren: she likes him better
than she does Mr. Rochester. Henry Lynn
has taken possession of an ottoman at the
feet of Louisa: Adèle shares it with him: he is
trying to talk French with her, and Louisa
laughs at his blunders. With whom will
Blanche Ingram pair? She is standing alone
at the table, bending gracefully over an
album. She seems waiting to be sought; but
she will not wait too long: she herself selects
a mate.

Mr. Rochester, having quitted the Eshtons,
stands on the hearth as solitary as she
stands by the table: she confronts him,
taking her station on the opposite side of
the mantelpiece.

"Mr. Rochester, I thought you were not fond
of children?"

"Nor am I."

"Then, what induced you to take charge of
such a little doll as that?" (pointing to Adèle).
"Where did you pick her up?"

"I did not pick her up; she was left on my
hands."

"You should have sent her to school."

"I could not afford it: schools are so dear."

"Why, I suppose you have a governess for
her: I saw a person with her just now is she
gone? Oh, no! there she is still, behind the
window-curtain. You pay her, of course; I
should think it quite as expensive, more so;
for you have them both to keep in addition."

I feared or should I say, hoped? the allusion
to me would make Mr. Rochester glance my
way; and I involuntarily shrank farther into
the shade: but he never turned his eyes.

"I have not considered the subject," said he
indifferently, looking straight before him.

"No, you men never do consider economy
and common sense. You should hear mama
on the chapter of governesses: Mary and I
have had, I should think, a dozen at least in
our day; half of them detestable and the rest
ridiculous, and all incubi were they not,
mama?"

"Did you speak, my own?"

The young lady thus claimed as the
dowager's special property, reiterated her
question with an explanation.

"My dearest, don't mention governesses;
the word makes me nervous. I have
suffered a martyrdom from their
incompetency and caprice. I thank Heaven I
have now done with them!"

-124-

Mrs. Dent here bent over to the pious lady
and whispered something in her ear; I
suppose, from the answer elicited, it was a
reminder that one of the anathematised
race was present.

"Tant pis!" said her Ladyship, "I hope it may
do her good!" Then, in a lower tone, but still
loud enough for me to hear, "I noticed her; I
am a judge of physiognomy, and in hers I
see all the faults of her class."

"What are they, madam?" inquired Mr.
Rochester aloud.

"I will tell you in your private ear," replied
she, wagging her turban three times with
portentous significancy.

"But my curiosity will be past its appetite; it
craves food now."

"Ask Blanche; she is nearer you than I."

"Oh, don't refer him to me, mama! I have
just one word to say of the whole tribe; they
are a nuisance. Not that I ever suffered
much from them; I took care to turn the
tables. What tricks Theodore and I used to
play on our Miss Wilsons, and Mrs. Greys,
and Madame Jouberts! Mary was always
too sleepy to join in a plot with spirit. The
best fun was with Madame Joubert: Miss
Wilson was a poor sickly thing, lachrymose
and low-spirited, not worth the trouble of
vanquishing, in short; and Mrs. Grey was
coarse and insensible; no blow took effect
on her. But poor Madame Joubert! I see her
yet in her raging passions, when we had
driven her to extremities spilt our tea,
crumbled our bread and butter, tossed our
books up to the ceiling, and played a
charivari with the ruler and desk, the fender
and fire-irons. Theodore, do you remember
those merry days?"

"Yaas, to be sure I do," drawled Lord
Ingram; "and the poor old stick used to cry
out 'Oh you villains childs!' and then we
sermonised her on the presumption of
attempting to teach such clever blades as
we were, when she was herself so
ignorant."

"We did; and, Tedo, you know, I helped you
in prosecuting (or persecuting) your tutor,
whey-faced Mr. Vining the parson in the
pip, as we used to call him. He and Miss
Wilson took the liberty of falling in love with
each other at least Tedo and I thought so;
we surprised sundry tender glances and
sighs which we interpreted as tokens of 'la
belle passion,' and I promise you the public
soon had the benefit of our discovery; we
employed it as a sort of lever to hoist our
dead-weights from the house. Dear mama,
there, as soon as she got an inkling of the
business, found out that it was of an
immoral tendency. Did you not, my lady-
mother?"

"Certainly, my best. And I was quite right:
depend on that: there are a thousand
reasons why liaisons between governesses
and tutors should never be tolerated a
moment in any well-regulated house; firstly"

"Oh, gracious, mama! Spare us the
enumeration! Au reste, we all know them:
danger of bad example to innocence of
childhood; distractions and consequent
neglect of duty on the part of the attached
mutual alliance and reliance; confidence
thence resulting insolence accompanying
mutiny and general blow-up. Am I right,
Baroness Ingram, of Ingram Park?"

"My lily-flower, you are right now, as
always."

"Then no more need be said: change the
subject."

-125-

Amy Eshton, not hearing or not heeding this
dictum, joined in with her soft, infantine
tone: "Louisa and I used to quiz our
governess too; but she was such a good
creature, she would bear anything: nothing
put her out. She was never cross with us;
was she, Louisa?"

"No, never: we might do what we pleased;
ransack her desk and her workbox, and turn
her drawers inside out; and she was so
good-natured, she would give as anything
we asked for."

"I suppose, now," said Miss Ingram, curling
her lip sarcastically, "we shall have an
abstract of the memoirs of all the
governesses extant: in order to avert such a
visitation, I again move the introduction of a
new topic. Mr. Rochester, do you second
my motion?"

"Madam, I support you on this point, as on
every other."

"Then on me be the onus of bringing it
forward. Signior Eduardo, are you in voice
to-night?"

"Donna Bianca, if you command it, I will be."

"Then, signior, I lay on you my sovereign
behest to furbish up your lungs and other
vocal organs, as they will be wanted on my
royal service."

"Who would not be the Rizzio of so divine a
Mary?"

"A fig for Rizzio!" cried she, tossing her
head with all its curls, as she moved to the
piano. "It is my opinion the fiddler David
must have been an insipid sort of fellow; I
like black Bothwell better: to my mind a man
is nothing without a spice of the devil in him;
and history may say what it will of James

Hepburn, but I have a notion, he was just the
sort of wild, fierce, bandit hero whom I
could have consented to gift with my hand."

"Gentlemen, you hear! Now which of you
most resembles Bothwell?" cried Mr.
Rochester.

"I should say the preference lies with you,"
responded Colonel Dent.

"On my honour, I am much obliged to you,"
was the reply.

Miss Ingram, who had now seated herself
with proud grace at the piano, spreading
out her snowy robes in queenly amplitude,
commenced a brilliant prelude; talking
meantime. She appeared to be on her high
horse to-night; both her words and her air
seemed intended to excite not only the
admiration, but the amazement of her
auditors: she was evidently bent on striking
them as something very dashing and daring
indeed.

"Oh, I am so sick of the young men of the
present day!" exclaimed she, rattling away
at the instrument. "Poor, puny things, not fit
to stir a step beyond papa's park gates: nor
to go even so far without mama's
permission and guardianship! Creatures so
absorbed in care about their pretty faces,
and their white hands, and their small feet;
as if a man had anything to do with beauty!
As if loveliness were not the special
prerogative of woman her legitimate
appanage and heritage! I grant an ugly
woman is a blot on the fair face of creation;
but as to the gentlemen, let them be
solicitous to possess only strength and
valour: let their motto be: Hunt, shoot, and
fight: the rest is not worth a fillip. Such
should be my device, were I a man."

"Whenever I marry," she continued after a

-126-

pause which none interrupted, "I am
resolved my husband shall not be a rival, but
a foil to me. I will suffer no competitor near
the throne; I shall exact an undivided
homage: his devotions shall not be shared
between me and the shape he sees in his
mirror. Mr. Rochester, now sing, and I will
play for you."

"I am all obedience," was the response.

"Here then is a Corsair-song. Know that I
doat on Corsairs; and for that reason, sing it
con spirito."

"Commands from Miss Ingram's lips would
put spirit into a mug of milk and water."

"Take care, then: if you don't please me, I
will shame you by showing how such things
should be done."

"That is offering a premium on incapacity: I
shall now endeavour to fail."

"Gardez-vous en bien! If you err wilfully, I
shall devise a proportionate punishment."

"Miss Ingram ought to be clement, for she
has it in her power to inflict a chastisement
beyond mortal endurance."

"Ha! explain!" commanded the lady.

"Pardon me, madam: no need of
explanation; your own fine sense must
inform you that one of your frowns would be
a sufficient substitute for capital
punishment."

"Sing!" said she, and again touching the
piano, she commenced an accompaniment
in spirited style.

"Now is my time to slip away," thought I: but
the tones that then severed the air arrested

me. Mrs. Fairfax had said Mr. Rochester
possessed a fine voice: he did a mellow,
powerful bass, into which he threw his own
feeling, his own force; finding a way
through the ear to the heart, and there
waking sensation strangely. I waited till the
last deep and full vibration had expired till
the tide of talk, checked an instant, had
resumed its flow; I then quitted my sheltered
corner and made my exit by the side-door,
which was fortunately near. Thence a
narrow passage led into the hall: in crossing
it, I perceived my sandal was loose; I
stopped to tie it, kneeling down for that
purpose on the mat at the foot of the
staircase. I heard the dining-room door
unclose; a gentleman came out; rising
hastily, I stood face to face with him: it was
Mr. Rochester.

"How do you do?" he asked.

"I am very well, sir."

"Why did you not come and speak to me in
the room?"

I thought I might have retorted the question
on him who put it: but I would not take that
freedom. I answered:

"I did not wish to disturb you, as you seemed
engaged, sir."

"What have you been doing during my
absence?"

"Nothing particular; teaching Adèle as
usual."

"And getting a good deal paler than you
were as I saw at first sight. What is the
matter?"

"Nothing at all, sir."

-127-

"Did you take any cold that night you half
drowned me?"

"Not the least."

"Return to the drawing-room: you are
deserting too early."

"I am tired, sir."

He looked at me for a minute.

"And a little depressed," he said. "What
about? Tell me."

"Nothing nothing, sir. I am not depressed."

"But I affirm that you are: so much
depressed that a few more words would
bring tears to your eyes indeed, they are
there now, shining and swimming; and a
bead has slipped from the lash and fallen on
to the flag. If I had time, and was not in
mortal dread of some prating prig of a
servant passing, I would know what all this
means. Well, to-night I excuse you; but
understand that so long as my visitors stay, I
expect you to appear in the drawing-room
every evening; it is my wish; don't neglect it.
Now go, and send Sophie for Adèle. Good-
night, my" He stopped, bit his lip, and
abruptly left me.

Chapter XVIII

MERRY days were these at Thornfield Hall;
and busy days too: how different from the
first three months of stillness, monotony,
and solitude I had passed beneath its roof!
All sad feelings seemed now driven from
the house, all gloomy associations
forgotten: there was life everywhere,
movement all day long. You could not now
traverse the gallery, once so hushed, nor
enter the front chambers, once so
tenantless, without encountering a smart

lady's-maid or a dandy valet.

The kitchen, the butler's pantry, the
servants' hall, the entrance hall, were
equally alive; and the saloons were only left
void and still when the blue sky and halcyon
sunshine of the genial spring weather called
their occupants out into the grounds. Even
when that weather was broken, and
continuous rain set in for some days, no
damp seemed cast over enjoyment: indoor
amusements only became more lively and
varied, in consequence of the stop put to
outdoor gaiety.

I wondered what they were going to do the
first evening a change of entertainment was
proposed: they spoke of "playing
charades," but in my ignorance I did not
understand the term. The servants were
called in, the dining-room tables wheeled
away, the lights otherwise disposed, the
chairs placed in a semicircle opposite the
arch. While Mr. Rochester and the other
gentlemen directed these alterations, the
ladies were running up and down stairs
ringing for their maids. Mrs. Fairfax was
summoned to give information respecting
the resources of the house in shawls,
dresses, draperies of any kind; and certain
wardrobes of the third storey were
ransacked, and their contents, in the shape
of brocaded and hooped petticoats, satin
sacques, black modes, lace lappets, etc.,
were brought down in armfuls by the
abigails; then a selection was made, and
such things as were chosen were carried to
the boudoir within the drawing-room.

Meantime, Mr. Rochester had again
summoned the ladies round him, and was
selecting certain of their number to be of his
party. "Miss Ingram is mine, of course," said
he: afterwards he named the two Misses
Eshton, and Mrs. Dent. He looked at me: I
happened to be near him, as I had been

-128-

fastening the clasp of Mrs. Dent's bracelet,
which had got loose.

"Will you play?" he asked. I shook my head.
He did not insist, which I rather feared he
would have done; he allowed me to return
quietly to my usual seat.

He and his aids now withdrew behind the
curtain: the other party, which was headed
by Colonel Dent, sat down on the crescent
of chairs. One of the gentlemen, Mr. Eshton,
observing me, seemed to propose that I
should be asked to join them; but Lady
Ingram instantly negatived the notion.

"No," I heard her say: "she looks too stupid
for any game of the sort."

Ere long a bell tinkled, and the curtain drew
up. Within the arch, the bulky figure of Sir
George Lynn, whom Mr. Rochester had
likewise chosen, was seen enveloped in a
white sheet: before him, on a table, lay
open a large book; and at his side stood
Amy Eshton, draped in Mr. Rochester's
cloak, and holding a book in her hand.
Somebody, unseen, rang the bell merrily;
then Adèle (who had insisted on being one
of her guardian's party), bounded forward,
scattering round her the contents of a
basket of flowers she carried on her arm.
Then appeared the magnificent figure of
Miss Ingram, clad in white, a long veil on her
head, and a wreath of roses round her
brow; by her side walked Mr. Rochester,
and together they drew near the table. They
knelt; while Mrs. Dent and Louisa Eshton,
dressed also in white, took up their stations
behind them. A ceremony followed, in dumb
show, in which it was easy to recognise the
pantomime of a marriage. At its
termination, Colonel Dent and his party
consulted in whispers for two minutes, then
the Colonel called out,

"Bride!" Mr. Rochester bowed, and the
curtain fell.

A considerable interval elapsed before it
again rose. Its second rising displayed a
more elaborately prepared scene than the
last. The drawing-room, as I have before
observed, was raised two steps above the
dining-room, and on the top of the upper
step, placed a yard or two back within the
room, appeared a large marble basin which
I recognised as an ornament of the
conservatory where it usually stood,
surrounded by exotics, and tenanted by
gold fish and whence it must have been
transported with some trouble, on account
of its size and weight.

Seated on the carpet, by the side of this
basin, was seen Mr. Rochester, costumed
in shawls, with a turban on his head. His
dark eyes and swarthy skin and Paynim
features suited the costume exactly: he
looked the very model of an Eastern emir,
an agent or a victim of the bowstring.
Presently advanced into view Miss Ingram.
She, too, was attired in oriental fashion: a
crimson scarf tied sash-like round the
waist: an embroidered handkerchief
knotted about her temples; her beautifully-
moulded arms bare, one of them upraised
in the act of supporting a pitcher, poised
gracefully on her head. Both her cast of form
and feature, her complexion and her
general air, suggested the idea of some
Israelitish princess of the patriarchal days;
and such was doubtless the character she
intended to represent.

She approached the basin, and bent over it
as if to fill her pitcher; she again lifted it to
her head. The personage on the well-brink
now seemed to accost her; to make some
request: "She hasted, let down her pitcher
on her hand, and gave him to drink." From
the bosom of his robe he then produced a

-129-

casket, opened it and showed magnificent
bracelets and earrings; she acted
astonishment and admiration; kneeling, he
laid the treasure at her feet; incredulity and
delight were expressed by her looks and
gestures; the stranger fastened the
bracelets on her arms and the rings in her
ears. It was Eliezer and Rebecca: the
camels only were wanting.

The divining party again laid their heads
together: apparently they could not agree
about the word or syllable the scene
illustrated. Colonel Dent, their spokesman,
demanded "the tableau of the whole;"
whereupon the curtain again descended.

On its third rising only a portion of the
drawing-room was disclosed; the rest
being concealed by a screen, hung with
some sort of dark and coarse drapery. The
marble basin was removed; in its place,
stood a deal table and a kitchen chair: these
objects were visible by a very dim light
proceeding from a horn lantern, the wax
candles being all extinguished.

Amidst this sordid scene, sat a man with his
clenched hands resting on his knees, and
his eyes bent on the ground. I knew Mr.
Rochester; though the begrimed face, the
disordered dress (his coat hanging loose
from one arm, as if it had been almost torn
from his back in a scuffle), the desperate
and scowling countenance, the rough,
bristling hair might well have disguised him.
As he moved, a chain clanked; to his wrists
were attached fetters.

"Bridewell!" exclaimed Colonel Dent, and
the charade was solved.

A sufficient interval having elapsed for the
performers to resume their ordinary
costume, they re-entered the dining-room.
Mr. Rochester led in Miss Ingram; she was

complimenting him on his acting.

"Do you know," said she, "that, of the three
characters, I liked you in the last best? Oh,
had you but lived a few years earlier, what a
gallant gentleman-highwayman you would
have made!"

"Is all the soot washed from my face?" he
asked, turning it towards her.

"Alas! yes: the more's the pity! Nothing
could be more becoming to your
complexion than that ruffian's rouge."

"You would like a hero of the road then?"

"An English hero of the road would be the
next best thing to an Italian bandit; and that
could only be surpassed by a Levantine
pirate."

"Well, whatever I am, remember you are my
wife; we were married an hour since, in the
presence of all these witnesses." She
giggled, and her colour rose.

"Now, Dent," continued Mr. Rochester, "it is
your turn." And as the other party withdrew,
he and his band took the vacated seats.
Miss Ingram placed herself at her leader's
right hand; the other diviners filled the chairs
on each side of him and her. I did not now
watch the actors; I no longer waited with
interest for the curtain to rise; my attention
was absorbed by the spectators; my eyes,
erewhile fixed on the arch, were now
irresistibly attracted to the semicircle of
chairs. What charade Colonel Dent and his
party played, what word they chose, how
they acquitted themselves, I no longer
remember; but I still see the consultation
which followed each scene: I see Mr.
Rochester turn to Miss Ingram, and Miss
Ingram to him; I see her incline her head
towards him, till the jetty curls almost touch

-130-

his shoulder and wave against his cheek; I
hear their mutual whisperings; I recall their
interchanged glances; and something even
of the feeling roused by the spectacle
returns in memory at this moment.

I have told you, reader, that I had learnt to
love Mr. Rochester: I could not unlove him
now, merely because I found that he had
ceased to notice me because I might pass
hours in his presence, and he would never
once turn his eyes in my direction because I
saw all his attentions appropriated by a
great lady, who scorned to touch me with
the hem of her robes as she passed; who, if
ever her dark and imperious eye fell on me
by chance, would withdraw it instantly as
from an object too mean to merit
observation. I could not unlove him,
because I felt sure he would soon marry this
very lady because I read daily in her a proud
security in his intentions respecting her
because I witnessed hourly in him a style of
courtship which, if careless and choosing
rather to be sought than to seek, was yet, in
its very carelessness, captivating, and in its
very pride, irresistible.

There was nothing to cool or banish love in
these circumstances, though much to
create despair. Much too, you will think,
reader, to engender jealousy: if a woman,
in my position, could presume to be jealous
of a woman in Miss Ingram's. But I was not
jealous: or very rarely; the nature of the pain
I suffered could not be explained by that
word. Miss Ingram was a mark beneath
jealousy: she was too inferior to excite the
feeling. Pardon the seeming paradox; I
mean what I say. She was very showy, but
she was not genuine: she had a fine person,
many brilliant attainments; but her mind was
poor, her heart barren by nature: nothing
bloomed spontaneously on that soil; no
unforced natural fruit delighted by its
freshness. She was not good; she was not

original: she used to repeat sounding
phrases from books: she never offered, nor
had, an opinion of her own. She advocated
a high tone of sentiment; but she did not
know the sensations of sympathy and pity;
tenderness and truth were not in her. Too
often she betrayed this, by the undue vent
she gave to a spiteful antipathy she had
conceived against little Adèle: pushing her
away with some contumelious epithet if she
happened to approach her; sometimes
ordering her from the room, and always
treating her with coldness and acrimony.
Other eyes besides mine watched these
manifestations of character watched them
closely, keenly, shrewdly. Yes; the future
bridegroom, Mr. Rochester himself,
exercised over his intended a ceaseless
surveillance; and it was from this sagacity
this guardedness of his this perfect, clear
consciousness of his fair one's defects this
obvious absence of passion in his
sentiments towards her, that my ever-
torturing pain arose.

I saw he was going to marry her, for family,
perhaps political reasons, because her
rank and connections suited him; I felt he
had not given her his love, and that her
qualifications were ill adapted to win from
him that treasure. This was the point this
was where the nerve was touched and
teased this was where the fever was
sustained and fed: she could not charm him.

If she had managed the victory at once, and
he had yielded and sincerely laid his heart at
her feet, I should have covered my face,
turned to the wall, and (figuratively) have
died to them. If Miss Ingram had been a
good and noble woman, endowed with
force, fervour, kindness, sense, I should
have had one vital struggle with two tigers
jealousy and despair: then, my heart torn
out and devoured, I should have admired
her acknowledged her excellence, and

-131-

been quiet for the rest of my days: and the
more absolute her superiority, the deeper
would have been my admiration the more
truly tranquil my quiescence. But as matters
really stood, to watch Miss Ingram's efforts
at fascinating Mr. Rochester, to witness
their repeated failure herself unconscious
that they did fail; vainly fancying that each
shaft launched hit the mark, and infatuatedly
pluming herself on success, when her pride
and self-complacency repelled further-->
and further--> what she wished to allure to
witness this, was to be at once under
ceaseless excitation and ruthless restraint.

Because, when she failed, I saw how she
might have succeeded. Arrows that
continually glanced off from Mr.
Rochester's breast and fell harmless at his
feet, might, I knew, if shot by a surer hand,
have quivered keen in his proud heart have
called love into his stern eye, and softness
into his sardonic face; or, better still, without
weapons a silent conquest might have been
won.

"Why can she not influence him more, when
she is privileged to draw so near to him?" I
asked myself. "Surely she cannot truly like
him, or not like him with true affection! If she
did, she need not coin her smiles so
lavishly, flash her glances so unremittingly,
manufacture airs so elaborate, graces so
multitudinous. It seems to me that she might,
by merely sitting quietly at his side, saying
little and looking less, get nigher his heart. I
have seen in his face a far different
expression from that which hardens it now
while she is so vivaciously accosting him;
but then it came of itself: it was not elicited
by meretricious arts and calculated
manoeuvres; and one had but to accept it to
answer what he asked without pretension,
to address him when needful without
grimace and it increased and grew kinder
and more genial, and warmed one like a

fostering sunbeam. How will she manage to
please him when they are married? I do not
think she will manage it; and yet it might be
managed; and his wife might, I verily
believe, be the very happiest woman the
sun shines on."

I have not yet said anything condemnatory of
Mr. Rochester's project of marrying for
interest and connections. It surprised me
when I first discovered that such was his
intention: I had thought him a man unlikely to
be influenced by motives so commonplace
in his choice of a wife; but the longer I
considered the position, education, etc., of
the parties, the less I felt justified in judging
and blaming either him or Miss Ingram for
acting in conformity to ideas and principles
instilled into them, doubtless, from their
childhood. All their class held these
principles: I supposed, then, they had
reasons for holding them such as I could not
fathom. It seemed to me that, were I a
gentleman like him, I would take to my
bosom only such a wife as I could love; but
the very obviousness of the advantages to
the husband's own happiness offered by
this plan convinced me that there must be
arguments against its general adoption of
which I was quite ignorant: otherwise I felt
sure all the world would act as I wished to
act.

But in other points, as well as this, I was
growing very lenient to my master: I was
forgetting all his faults, for which I had once
kept a sharp look-out. It had formerly been
my endeavour to study all sides of his
character: to take the bad with the good;
and from the just weighing of both, to form
an equitable judgment. Now I saw no bad.
The sarcasm that had repelled, the
harshness that had startled me once, were
only like keen condiments in a choice dish:
their presence was pungent, but their
absence would be felt as comparatively

-132-

insipid. And as for the vague something
was it a sinister or a sorrowful, a designing
or a desponding expression? that opened
upon a careful observer, now and then, in
his eye, and closed again before one could
fathom the strange depth partially
disclosed; that something which used to
make me fear and shrink, as if I had been
wandering amongst volcanic-looking hills,
and had suddenly felt the ground quiver and
seen it gape: that something, I, at intervals,
beheld still; and with throbbing heart, but not
with palsied nerves. Instead of wishing to
shun, I longed only to dare to divine it; and I
thought Miss Ingram happy, because one
day she might look into the abyss at her
leisure, explore its secrets and analyse their
nature.

Meantime, while I thought only of my master
and his future bride saw only them, heard
only their discourse, and considered only
their movements of importance the rest of
the party were occupied with their own
separate interests and pleasures. The
Ladies Lynn and Ingram continued to
consort in solemn conferences, where they
nodded their two turbans at each other, and
held up their four hands in confronting
gestures of surprise, or mystery, or horror,
according to the theme on which their
gossip ran, like a pair of magnified
puppets. Mild Mrs. Dent talked with good-
natured Mrs. Eshton; and the two
sometimes bestowed a courteous word or
smile on me. Sir George Lynn, Colonel
Dent, and Mr. Eshton discussed politics, or
county affairs, or justice business. Lord
Ingram flirted with Amy Eshton; Louisa
played and sang to and with one of the
Messrs. Lynn; and Mary Ingram listened
languidly to the gallant speeches of the
other. Sometimes all, as with one consent,
suspended their by-play to observe and
listen to the principal actors: for, after all,
Mr. Rochester and because closely

connected with him Miss Ingram were the
life and soul of the party. If he was absent
from the room an hour, a perceptible
dulness seemed to steal over the spirits of
his guests; and his re-entrance was sure to
give a fresh impulse to the vivacity of
conversation.

The want of his animating influence
appeared to be peculiarly felt one day that
he had been summoned to Millcote on
business, and was not likely to return till late.
The afternoon was wet: a walk the party had
proposed to take to see a gipsy camp,
lately pitched on a common beyond Hay,
was consequently deferred. Some of the
gentlemen were gone to the stables: the
younger ones, together with the younger
ladies, were playing billiards in the billiard-
room. The dowagers Ingram and Lynn
sought solace in a quiet game at cards.
Blanche Ingram, after having repelled, by
supercilious taciturnity, some efforts of Mrs.
Dent and Mrs. Eshton to draw her into
conversation, had first murmured over
some sentimental tunes and airs on the
piano, and then, having fetched a novel
from the library, had flung herself in haughty
listlessness on a sofa, and prepared to
beguile, by the spell of fiction, the tedious
hours of absence. The room and the house
were silent: only now and then the
merriment of the billiard-players was heard
from above.

It was verging on dusk, and the clock had
already given warning of the hour to dress
for dinner, when little Adèle, who knelt by me
in the drawing-room window-seat,
suddenly exclaimed:

"Voilà, Monsieur Rochester, qui revient!"

I turned, and Miss Ingram darted forwards
from her sofa: the others, too, looked up
from their several occupations; for at the

-133-

same time a crunching of wheels and a
splashing tramp of horse-hoofs became
audible on the wet gravel. A post-chaise
was approaching.

"What can possess him to come home in
that style?" said Miss Ingram. "He rode
Mesrour (the black horse), did he not, when
he went out? and Pilot was with him: what
has he done with the animals?"

As she said this, she approached her tall
person and ample garments so near the
window, that I was obliged to bend back
almost to the breaking of my spine: in her
eagerness she did not observe me at first,
but when she did, she curled her lip and
moved to another casement. The post-
chaise stopped; the driver rang the door-
bell, and a gentleman alighted attired in
travelling garb; but it was not Mr. Rochester;
it was a tall, fashionable-looking man, a
stranger.

"Provoking!" exclaimed Miss Ingram: "you
tiresome monkey!" (apostrophising Adèle),
"who perched you up in the window to give
false intelligence?" and she cast on me an
angry glance, as if I were in fault.

Some parleying was audible in the hall, and
soon the new-comer entered. He bowed to
Lady Ingram, as deeming her the eldest
lady present.

"It appears I come at an inopportune time,
madam," said he, "when my friend, Mr.
Rochester, is from home; but I arrive from a
very long journey, and I think I may presume
so far on old and intimate acquaintance as
to instal myself here till he returns."

His manner was polite; his accent, in
speaking, struck me as being somewhat
unusual, not precisely foreign, but still not
altogether English: his age might be about

Mr. Rochester's, between thirty and forty;
his complexion was singularly sallow:
otherwise he was a fine-looking man, at
first sight especially. On closer
examination, you detected something in his
face that displeased, or rather that failed to
please. His features were regular, but too
relaxed: his eye was large and well cut, but
the life looking out of it was a tame, vacant
life at least so I thought.

The sound of the dressing-bell dispersed
the party. It was not till after dinner that I saw
him again: he then seemed quite at his
ease. But I liked his physiognomy even less
than before: it struck me as being at the
same time unsettled and inanimate. His eye
wandered, and had no meaning in its
wandering: this gave him an odd look, such
as I never remembered to have seen. For a
handsome and not an unamiable-looking
man, he repelled me exceedingly: there
was no power in that smooth-skinned face
of a full oval shape: no firmness in that
aquiline nose and small cherry mouth; there
was no thought on the low, even forehead;
no command in that blank, brown eye.

As I sat in my usual nook, and looked at him
with the light of the girandoles on the
mantelpiece beaming full over him for he
occupied an arm-chair drawn close to the
fire, and kept shrinking still nearer, as if he
were cold, I compared him with Mr.
Rochester. I think (with deference be it
spoken) the contrast could not be much
greater between a sleek gander and a
fierce falcon: between a meek sheep and
the rough-coated keen-eyed dog, its
guardian.

He had spoken of Mr. Rochester as an old
friend. A curious friendship theirs must have
been: a pointed illustration, indeed, of the
old adage that "extremes meet."

-134-

Two or three of the gentlemen sat near him,
and I caught at times scraps of their
conversation across the room. At first I
could not make much sense of what I heard;
for the discourse of Louisa Eshton and
Mary Ingram, who sat nearer to me,
confused the fragmentary sentences that
reached me at intervals. These last were
discussing the stranger; they both called
him "a beautiful man." Louisa said he was
"a love of a creature," and she "adored him;"
and Mary instanced his "pretty little mouth,
and nice nose," as her ideal of the
charming.

"And what a sweet-tempered forehead he
has!" cried Louisa, "so smooth none of
those frowning irregularities I dislike so
much; and such a placid eye and smile!"

And then, to my great relief, Mr. Henry Lynn
summoned them to the other side of the
room, to settle some point about the
deferred excursion to Hay Common.

I was now able to concentrate my attention
on the group by the fire, and I presently
gathered that the new-comer was called
Mr. Mason; then I learned that he was but
just arrived in England, and that he came
from some hot country: which was the
reason, doubtless, his face was so sallow,
and that he sat so near the hearth, and wore
a surtout in the house. Presently the words
Jamaica, Kingston, Spanish Town,
indicated the West Indies as his residence;
and it was with no little surprise I gathered,
ere long, that he had there first seen and
become acquainted with Mr. Rochester. He
spoke of his friend's dislike of the burning
heats, the hurricanes, and rainy seasons of
that region. I knew Mr. Rochester had been
a traveller: Mrs. Fairfax had said so; but I
thought the continent of Europe had
bounded his wanderings; till now I had
never heard a hint given of visits to more

distant shores.

I was pondering these things, when an
incident, and a somewhat unexpected one,
broke the thread of my musings. Mr. Mason,
shivering as some one chanced to open the
door, asked for more coal to be put on the
fire, which had burnt out its flame, though its
mass of cinder still shone hot and red. The
footman who brought the coal, in going out,
stopped near Mr. Eshton's chair, and said
something to him in a low voice, of which I
heard only the words, "old woman," "quite
troublesome."

"Tell her she shall be put in the stocks if she
does not take herself off," replied the
magistrate.

"No stop!" interrupted Colonel Dent. "Don't
send her away, Eshton; we might turn the
thing to account; better consult the ladies."
And speaking aloud, he continued "Ladies,
you talked of going to Hay Common to visit
the gipsy camp; Sam here says that one of
the old Mother Bunches is in the servants'
hall at this moment, and insists upon being
brought in before 'the quality,' to tell them
their fortunes. Would you like to see her?"

"Surely, colonel," cried Lady Ingram, "you
would not encourage such a low impostor?
Dismiss her, by all means, at once!"

"But I cannot persuade her to go away, my
lady," said the footman; "nor can any of the
servants: Mrs. Fairfax is with her just now,
entreating her to be gone; but she has taken
a chair in the chimney-comer, and says
nothing shall stir her from it till she gets leave
to come in here."

"What does she want?" asked Mrs. Eshton.

"'To tell the gentry their fortunes,' she says,
ma'am; and she swears she must and will

-135-

do it."

"What is she like?" inquired the Misses
Eshton, in a breath.

"A shockingly ugly old creature, miss;
almost as black as a crock."

"Why, she's a real sorceress!" cried
Frederick Lynn. "Let us have her in, of
course."

"To be sure," rejoined his brother; "it would
be a thousand pities to throw away such a
chance of fun."

"My dear boys, what are you thinking
about?" exclaimed Mrs. Lynn.

"I cannot possibly countenance any such
inconsistent proceeding," chimed in the
Dowager Ingram.

"Indeed, mama, but you can and will,"
pronounced the haughty voice of Blanche,
as she turned round on the piano-stool;
where till now she had sat silent, apparently
examining sundry sheets of music. "I have a
curiosity to hear my fortune told: therefore,
Sam, order the beldame forward."

"My darling Blanche! recollect"

"I do I recollect all you can suggest; and I
must have my will quick, Sam!"

"Yes yes yes!" cried all the juveniles, both
ladies and gentlemen. "Let her come it will
be excellent sport!"

The footman still lingered. "She looks such a
rough one," said he.

"Go!" ejaculated Miss Ingram, and the man
went.

Excitement instantly seized the whole party:
a running fire of raillery and jests was
proceeding when Sam returned.

"She won't come now," said he. "She says
it's not her mission to appear before the
'vulgar herd' (them's her words). I must
show her into a room by herself, and then
those who wish to consult her must go to her
one by one."

"You see now, my queenly Blanche," began
Lady Ingram, "she encroaches. Be advised,
my angel girl and"

"Show her into the library, of course," cut in
the "angel girl." "It is not my mission to listen
to her before the vulgar herd either: I mean
to have her all to myself. Is there a fire in the
library?"

"Yes, ma'am but she looks such a tinkler."

"Cease that chatter, blockhead! and do my
bidding."

Again Sam vanished; and mystery,
animation, expectation rose to full flow once
more.

"She's ready now," said the footman, as he
reappeared. "She wishes to know who will
be her first visitor."

"I think I had better just look in upon her
before any of the ladies go," said Colonel
Dent.

"Tell her, Sam, a gentleman is coming."

Sam went and returned.

"She says, sir, that she'll have no
gentlemen; they need not trouble
themselves to come near her; nor," he
added, with difficulty suppressing a titter,

-136-

"any ladies either, except the young, and
single."

"By Jove, she has taste!" exclaimed Henry
Lynn.

Miss Ingram rose solemnly: "I go first," she
said, in a tone which might have befitted the
leader of a forlorn hope, mounting a breach
in the van of his men.

"Oh, my best! oh, my dearest! pause
reflect!" was her mama's cry; but she swept
past her in stately silence, passed through
the door which Colonel Dent held open, and
we heard her enter the library.

A comparative silence ensued. Lady Ingram
thought it "le cas" to wring her hands: which
she did accordingly. Miss Mary declared
she felt, for her part, she never dared
venture. Amy and Louisa Eshton tittered
under their breath, and looked a little
frightened.

The minutes passed very slowly: fifteen
were counted before the library-door again
opened. Miss Ingram returned to us through
the arch.

Would she laugh? Would she take it as a
joke? All eyes met her with a glance of
eager curiosity, and she met all eyes with
one of rebuff and coldness; she looked
neither flurried nor merry: she walked stiffly
to her seat, and took it in silence.

"Well, Blanche?" said Lord Ingram.

"What did she say, sister?" asked Mary.

"What did you think? How do you feel? Is she
a real fortune-teller?" demanded the
Misses Eshton.

"Now, now, good people," returned Miss

Ingram, "don't press upon me. Really your
organs of wonder and credulity are easily
excited: you seem, by the importance of you
all my good mama included ascribe to this
matter, absolutely to believe we have a
genuine witch in the house, who is in close
alliance with the old gentleman. I have seen
a gipsy vagabond; she has practised in
hackneyed fashion the science of palmistry
and told me what such people usually tell.
My whim is gratified; and now I think Mr.
Eshton will do well to put the hag in the
stocks to-morrow morning, as he
threatened."

Miss Ingram took a book, leant back in her
chair, and so declined further-->
conversation. I watched her for nearly half-
an-hour: during all that time she never
turned a page, and her face grew momently
darker, more dissatisfied, and more sourly
expressive of disappointment. She had
obviously not heard anything to her
advantage: and it seemed to me, from her
prolonged fit of gloom and taciturnity, that
she herself, notwithstanding her professed
indifference, attached undue importance to
whatever revelations had been made her.

Meantime, Mary Ingram, Amy and Louisa
Eshton, declared they dared not go alone;
and yet they all wished to go. A negotiation
was opened through the medium of the
ambassador, Sam; and after much pacing
to and fro, till, I think, the said Sam's calves
must have ached with the exercise,
permission was at last, with great difficulty,
extorted from the rigorous Sibyl, for the
three to wait upon her in a body.

Their visit was not so still as Miss Ingram's
had been: we heard hysterical giggling and
li